Eμεινα μονος να κυνηγό φαντασματα και να υπερασπίζομαι ονειρα... 




Κυριακή, 5 Οκτωβρίου 2008

E-Books

Inhalt Sorting: Name | Date
TO_IERO_KORANIO_STA_ELLINIKA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77366620/TO_IERO_KORANIO_STA_ELLINIKA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 25026 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:29:24
Status: Found
NIKOS_KAZANTZAKHS_-_o_teleytaios_peirasmos.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77366577/NIKOS_KAZANTZAKHS_-_o_teleytaios_peirasmos.rar
No description saved.

Size: 19643 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:29:18
Status: Found
XARITON_TOMPOULIDIS_-_STO_KENTRO_TIS_APERANTOSINIS.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77365730/XARITON_TOMPOULIDIS_-_STO_KENTRO_TIS_APERANTOSINIS.rar
No description saved.

Size: 14530 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:29:10
Status: Found
PAYLOS_SIDIROPOULOS_-_TO_MONAXIKO_MPLOUZ_TOY_PRIGKIPA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77365637/PAYLOS_SIDIROPOULOS_-_TO_MONAXIKO_MPLOUZ_TOY_PRIGKIPA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 17359 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:29:02
Status: Found
PERIKLIS_RODAKIS_-_MYTHOLOGIA_TIS_ANATOLIS.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77364325/PERIKLIS_RODAKIS_-_MYTHOLOGIA_TIS_ANATOLIS.rar
No description saved.

Size: 15444 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:55
Status: Found
NIKOS_KAZANTZAKHS_-_O_ftoxoulis_Tou_Theou.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77363949/NIKOS_KAZANTZAKHS_-_O_ftoxoulis_Tou_Theou.rar
No description saved.

Size: 14373 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:49
Status: Found
NOAM_CHOMSKY_-_i_biomixania_kataskeyis_ipikoon.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77363833/NOAM_CHOMSKY_-_i_biomixania_kataskeyis_ipikoon.rar
No description saved.

Size: 14615 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:43
Status: Found
Wilhelm_Reich_-_akou_anthropako.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77363396/Wilhelm_Reich_-_akou_anthropako.rar
No description saved.

Size: 4921 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:28
Status: Found
S.FROYD_-_FENOMENOLOGIA_THRISKEION.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77362744/S.FROYD_-_FENOMENOLOGIA_THRISKEION.rar
No description saved.

Size: 4141 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:15
Status: Found
TZIL_FOULETRON_SMITH__-_OLI_I_ALITHEIA_GIA_TIS_TROFES.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77362597/TZIL_FOULETRON_SMITH__-_OLI_I_ALITHEIA_GIA_TIS_TROFES.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1958 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:09
Status: Found
XORXE_LOUIS_MPORXES_-_O_KATHREYTIS_KI_I_MASKA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77362557/XORXE_LOUIS_MPORXES_-_O_KATHREYTIS_KI_I_MASKA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 188 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:28:02
Status: Found
XORXE_LOUIS_MPORXES_-_I_GRAFI_TOU_THEOU.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77362390/XORXE_LOUIS_MPORXES_-_I_GRAFI_TOU_THEOU.rar
No description saved.

Size: 63 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:27:56
Status: Found
PAPADOPOULOS_PATTAKOS_-_YPOTHIKES.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77361914/PAPADOPOULOS_PATTAKOS_-_YPOTHIKES.rar
No description saved.

Size: 5419 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:27:06
Status: Found
Seraphim_Rose_-_i_psixi_meta_ton_thanato.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77361655/Seraphim_Rose_-_i_psixi_meta_ton_thanato.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1113 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:26:59
Status: Found
RIXARDOS_LEONTOS_-_TI_KANOYN_OI_KSANTHES_OTAN_EINAI_MONES.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77361172/RIXARDOS_LEONTOS_-_TI_KANOYN_OI_KSANTHES_OTAN_EINAI_MONES.rar
No description saved.

Size: 448 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:26:25
Status: Found
PERIKLIS_RODAKIS-_I_ISTORIA_TIS_ELLADAS_TOMOS_B____1923_-_1942_.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77361032/PERIKLIS_RODAKIS-_I_ISTORIA_TIS_ELLADAS_TOMOS_B____1923_-_1942_.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1508 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:26:19
Status: Found
RICHARD_BAH_-_GLAROS_IONATHAN.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77360354/RICHARD_BAH_-_GLAROS_IONATHAN.rar
No description saved.

Size: 239 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:25:52
Status: Found
NICHE_-_O_ANTIXRISTOS.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77359665/NICHE_-_O_ANTIXRISTOS.rar
No description saved.

Size: 2964 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:25:19
Status: Found
NIKOS_KABBADIAS_-_MARABOO.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77359626/NIKOS_KABBADIAS_-_MARABOO.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1362 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:25:08
Status: Found
MURRAY_BOOKCHIN_-_Koinonikos_Anarxismos_i_Lifestyle_Anarxismos.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77359577/MURRAY_BOOKCHIN_-_Koinonikos_Anarxismos_i_Lifestyle_Anarxismos.rar
No description saved.

Size: 3392 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:24:32
Status: Found
NIKOS_KABBADIAS_-_TRAVERSO.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77359189/NIKOS_KABBADIAS_-_TRAVERSO.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1269 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:23:59
Status: Found
NIKOS_GKATSOS_-_AMORGOS.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77358894/NIKOS_GKATSOS_-_AMORGOS.rar
No description saved.

Size: 387 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:23:45
Status: Found
NIKOLAS_ASIMOS_-_ANAZITONTAS_KROKANTHROPOUS.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77358869/NIKOLAS_ASIMOS_-_ANAZITONTAS_KROKANTHROPOUS.rar
No description saved.

Size: 426 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:23:38
Status: Found
MARX_-_KAOUTSKY_-_TO_KEFALAIO.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77358124/MARX_-_KAOUTSKY_-_TO_KEFALAIO.rar
No description saved.

Size: 10829 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:23:24
Status: Found
Michael_Moore_-_ilithioi_Leykoi.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357636/Michael_Moore_-_ilithioi_Leykoi.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1461 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:23:03
Status: Found
MPERTOLT_MPREXT__-_PIOIMATA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357627/MPERTOLT_MPREXT__-_PIOIMATA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1861 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:22:57
Status: Found
Kornilios_Kastoriadis_-_i_orthologikotita_tou_kapitalismou.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357574/Kornilios_Kastoriadis_-_i_orthologikotita_tou_kapitalismou.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1823 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:22:41
Status: Found
MPERTOLT_MPREXT_-_5_DISKOLIES_GIA_NA_GRAPSEI_KANEIS_TIN_ALITHEIA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357544/MPERTOLT_MPREXT_-_5_DISKOLIES_GIA_NA_GRAPSEI_KANEIS_TIN_ALITHEIA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 999 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:22:31
Status: Found
MILTOS_SAXTOURIS_-_TA_FASMATA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357196/MILTOS_SAXTOURIS_-_TA_FASMATA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 61 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:20:18
Status: Found
KOSTAS_BARNALIS_-_POS_DEN_ITHELA_NA_SPOUDASO.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357164/KOSTAS_BARNALIS_-_POS_DEN_ITHELA_NA_SPOUDASO.rar
No description saved.

Size: 99 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:20:10
Status: Found
KOSTAS_BARNALIS_-_TEXNI_KAI_ITHIKI.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77357151/KOSTAS_BARNALIS_-_TEXNI_KAI_ITHIKI.rar
No description saved.

Size: 58 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:20:02
Status: Found
FRANTZ_KAFKA_-__O_KALLITEXNIS_TIS_PEINAS_KAI_ALLA_DIIGIMATA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77356876/FRANTZ_KAFKA_-__O_KALLITEXNIS_TIS_PEINAS_KAI_ALLA_DIIGIMATA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 17353 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:19:55
Status: Found
GEORGE_ORGWELL_-_I_FARMA_TON_ZWWN.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355942/GEORGE_ORGWELL_-_I_FARMA_TON_ZWWN.rar
No description saved.

Size: 4636 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:19:38
Status: Found
FRANTZ_KAFKA__-_AFORISMOI.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355733/FRANTZ_KAFKA__-_AFORISMOI.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1906 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:19:31
Status: Found
George_Bernard_Shaw_-_To_Mayro_Koritsi_pou_Anazitouse_to_Theo.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355691/George_Bernard_Shaw_-_To_Mayro_Koritsi_pou_Anazitouse_to_Theo.rar
No description saved.

Size: 2285 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:19:24
Status: Found
J.P.Rowling_-_O_Harry_Potter_kai_i_filosofiki_lithos_Sta_Ellinika.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355579/J.P.Rowling_-_O_Harry_Potter_kai_i_filosofiki_lithos_Sta_Ellinika.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1416 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:18:25
Status: Found
KONNOS_G._KARYOTAKIS_-_APANTA.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355389/KONNOS_G._KARYOTAKIS_-_APANTA.rar
No description saved.

Size: 656 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:18:17
Status: Found
Giannis_Ritsos_-_i_Sonata_Tou_Selinofotos.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355346/Giannis_Ritsos_-_i_Sonata_Tou_Selinofotos.rar
No description saved.

Size: 171 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:18:11
Status: Found
Giorgos_Seferis_-_Poiimata.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355283/Giorgos_Seferis_-_Poiimata.rar
No description saved.

Size: 369 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:18:03
Status: Found
Giorgos_Seferis_-_Kixli.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/77355177/Giorgos_Seferis_-_Kixli.rar
No description saved.

Size: 118 KB Add: 18.12.2007 13:17:37
Status: Found
The_Night_Sky_Companion.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76443552/The_Night_Sky_Companion.rar
No description saved.

Size: 45805 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:19:48
Status: Found
Edgar_Allan_Poe_-_O_xrisos_Skarabeos.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76436367/Edgar_Allan_Poe_-_O_xrisos_Skarabeos.rar
No description saved.

Size: 10145 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:18:27
Status: Found
Ebook_-_What_NASA_Isnt_telling_you_about_Mars.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76436014/Ebook_-_What_NASA_Isnt_telling_you_about_Mars.rar
No description saved.

Size: 6317 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:17:59
Status: Found
DE_SADE_-_O_Dialogos_anamesa_se_enan_ieromeno_kai_enan_mellothanato.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76435221/DE_SADE_-_O_Dialogos_anamesa_se_enan_ieromeno_kai_enan_mellothanato.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1113 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:17:19
Status: Found
D.Kostakis_-_To_astro_tis_Vithleem.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76434011/D.Kostakis_-_To_astro_tis_Vithleem.rar
No description saved.

Size: 1181 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:16:22
Status: Found
cosmology-popular.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433871/cosmology-popular.rar
No description saved.

Size: 2950 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:16:06
Status: Found
Bitzentzos_Kornaros_-_Erotokritos.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433674/Bitzentzos_Kornaros_-_Erotokritos.rar
No description saved.

Size: 8438 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:58
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-_Symfonia_Me_Ton_Diabolo.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433352/Basilis_Basilikos_-_Symfonia_Me_Ton_Diabolo.rar
No description saved.

Size: 73 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:50
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-_Plous_Aerostatou.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433322/Basilis_Basilikos_-_Plous_Aerostatou.rar
No description saved.

Size: 77 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:41
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-_Mi_nomizeis_pos_kai_ego_se_ksexnao.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433305/Basilis_Basilikos_-_Mi_nomizeis_pos_kai_ego_se_ksexnao.rar
No description saved.

Size: 84 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:33
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-_i_teleytaia_mera_tis_katoxis.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76433286/Basilis_Basilikos_-_i_teleytaia_mera_tis_katoxis.rar
No description saved.

Size: 50 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:26
Status: Found
astronomia_paidia.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76432873/astronomia_paidia.rar
No description saved.

Size: 18006 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:16
Status: Found
_Wiley__Hacking_Firefox_-_More_Than_150_Hacks_Mods_and_Customizations.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76432197/_Wiley__Hacking_Firefox_-_More_Than_150_Hacks_Mods_and_Customizations.rar
No description saved.

Size: 10824 KB Add: 14.12.2007 09:15:06
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-_i_nekropsia_tha_deixei.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76210855/Basilis_Basilikos_-_i_nekropsia_tha_deixei.rar
No description saved.

Size: 64 KB Add: 13.12.2007 05:32:09
Status: Found
Basilis_Basilikos_-__honeymoon_killers.rar

http://rapidshare.com/files/76210767/Basilis_Basilikos_-__honeymoon_killers.rar
No description saved.

Size: 73 KB Add: 13.12.2007 05:32:01
Status: Found

Τετάρτη, 17 Σεπτεμβρίου 2008

οι αθλητές που συγ κίνησαν στο Πεκίνο

Από τις περιπτώσεις των αθλητών που έλαβαν μέρος στους Ολυμπιακούς
Αγώνες του Πεκίνου, θεωρώντας ανεκτίμητη αυτήν την παρουσία
ανεξαρτήτως αποτελέσματος, ξεχώρισε, κυρίως, αυτή της Νοτιοαφρικανής
κολυμβήτριας, Ναταλί Ντι Τουά, η οποία ήταν σημαιοφόρος της χώρας της
στην τελετή έναρξης. Πρόκειται για μία 24χρονη πανέμορφη κοπέλα, η
οποία πριν από οκτώ χρόνια έχασε το αριστερό πόδι της σε τροχαίο
ατύχημα και, αντί να υποκύψει στο πεπρωμένο, βρήκε τη δύναμη να
συνεχίσει την ενασχόληση με τον αθλητισμό.

Και κατάφερε, μέσα από μία διαδικασία που μόνο αυτή γνωρίζει, να
συμμετάσχει στα 10.000 μέτρα ανοιχτής θαλάσσης, χρησιμοποιώντας το
τεχνητό άκρο που έχει μπει στη ζωή της την τελευταία επταετία.
Μάλιστα, η Ντι Τουά τερμάτισε στη 16η θέση μεταξύ 24 κολυμβητριών και,
λίγο μετά το τέλος του αγώνα, δήλωσε ότι το μήνυμα που θέλει να
στείλει με τη συμμετοχή της δεν αφορά μόνο στα άτομα με ειδικές
ικανότητες, αλλά σε όλους τους ανθρώπους. Λόγια που αποδεικνύουν τη
δύναμη που κρύβει η ανθρώπινη ψυχή.

Κάτι ανάλογο συνέβη και στην περίπτωση του Γερμανού αρσιβαρίστα,
Ματίας Στάινερ. Με τη διαφορά ότι ο συγκεκριμένος αθλητής αναδείχθηκε
Ολυμπιονίκης στα +105 κιλά. Και τη στιγμή της απονομής, ανέβηκε στο
βάθρο με τη φωτογραφία της γυναίκας του, που σκοτώθηκε πέρυσι σε
τροχαίο δυστύχημα. Αλλη μία περίπτωση από εκείνες, οι οποίες
αναδεικνύουν πρωτίστως τη δύναμη που κρύβει κάθε άνθρωπος μέσα του
και, δευτερευόντως, τη δυναμική που έχει ο αθλητισμός και ειδικότερα
το πνεύμα που διέπει την κορυφαία αθλητική συνάθροιση του πλανήτη.

Η περίπτωση του Στάινερ είναι απ΄ αυτές που αξίζει να αποτελέσουν
πρότυπα για τα μικρά παιδιά, ανεξάρτητα από τη δεδομένη εισβολή του
ντόπινγκ στον πρωταθλητισμό. Ακριβώς επειδή αυτή η περίπτωση μπορεί
κάλλιστα να καταστήσει σαφώς κατανοητή την έννοια του «αγωνίζεσθαι» σε
όλα τα πεδία της κοινωνικής δράσης.

Στους Αγώνες του Πεκίνου, όμως, είχαμε και δύο πρωταθλητές, οι οποίοι
κάλλιστα μπορούν να φέρουν τον χαρακτηρισμό «φαινόμενο». Μάλιστα, αν
και είναι παντελώς άστοχο (σ.σ. όπως στην περίπτωση Πελέ και
Μαραντόνα), δεν είναι λίγοι εκείνοι που μπαίνουν στην διαδικασία
σύγκρισης του Μάικλ Φελπς και του Ουσέιν Μπολτ, για το ποιος θα
χαρακτηρισθεί «αθλητής της διοργάνωσης».

Αμφότεροι εντυπωσίασαν, καθώς ο Αμερικανός κολυμβητής, έστω και χάρη
στο ένα εκατοστό διαφοράς από τον Σέρβο Κάβιτς στα 100μ. πεταλούδα,
κατέκτησε οκτώ χρυσά μετάλλια, σημειώνοντας επτά παγκόσμια ρεκόρ, ενώ
ο Τζαμαϊκανός σπρίντερ, ο οποίος κυριάρχησε στα 100 και τα 200 μέτρα
με ισάριθμα παγκόσμια ρεκόρ, ενώ συμμετείχε και στην ομάδα 4Χ100μ. της
χώρας του που επίσης κατέρριψε το παγκόσμιο ρεκόρ, έθεσε υπό
αμφισβήτηση τα ανθρώπινα όρια.

Πράγματι, το 9.69 στα 100 και το 19.30 στα 200 μέτρα αποτελούν
επιδόσεις που δεν συνάδουν απολύτως με τις ανθρώπινες δυνατότητες,
όμως η χαρακτηριστική άνεση με την οποία επετεύχθησαν, δίνουν
περιθώρια περαιτέρω βελτίωσης στον Μπολτ. Από την πλευρά του, ο Φελπς
πέρασε στην Ιστορία των Αγώνων ως ο πλέον επιτυχημένος πρωταθλητής, με
14 χρυσά μετάλλια σε δύο διοργανώσεις, ενώ το ρεκόρ των οκτώ μεταλλίων
σε μία, μοιάζει ακατάρριπτο, τουλάχιστον για τα επόμενα ...100 χρόνια.

Ενα τρίτο πρόσωπο που συγκέντρωσε τα φώτα της δημοσιότητας, όπως
συνηθίζει τα τελευταία χρόνια, είναι η Ελένα Ισινμπάγεβα. Η Ρωσίδα
επικοντίστρια είναι αυτήν την χρονική περίοδο -μαζί με τον Μπολτ- η
πιο ...σίγουρη νικήτρια στο αγώνισμά της. Με περίσσια αυτοπεποίθηση,
δεν άφησε κανένα περιθώριο αμφισβήτησης στις συναθλήτριες της και,
αφού εξασφάλισε με χαρακτηριστική άνεση το χρυσό μετάλλιο, υπερέβη τα
πέντε μέτρα και πέντε εκατοστά, χαρίζοντας ακόμη ένα παγκόσμιο ρεκόρ
στους φιλάθλους.

Εν κατακλείδι, αυτά ήταν τα πρόσωπα που ξεχώρισαν από τους 29ους
Ολυμπιακούς Αγώνες, χωρίς βεβαίως κανείς να έχει το δικαίωμα να
αγνοήσει αυτές τις χιλιάδες ανθρώπων, που πήγαν στο Πεκίνο και
επέστρεψαν από την κινεζική πρωτεύουσα, άγνωστοι μεταξύ αγνώστων.

Ωστόσο, θα πρέπει να σημειωθεί, κυρίως για τον ιστορικό του μέλλοντος,
ότι αυτή ήταν η πρώτη φορά που, εν μέσω Ολυμπιακών Αγώνων, δεν
τηρήθηκε η εκεχειρία (το μοναδικό ιδεώδες που διατηρείται ατόφιο στο
πέρασμα των αιώνων), μιας και οι Γεωργιανοί με τους Ρώσους έλυσαν για
μερικές ημέρες τις διαφορές τους στις περιοχές του Καυκάσου.

\

Τετάρτη, 17 Σεπτεμβρίου 2008

Γράμμα παιδιού 2 ετών

Παιδικό Παραμύθι του Παναγιώτη Γκούβερη

 

 

 

Γράμμα παιδιού 2 ετών

 

Μια ιστορία με αφορμή την ...; αποξένωση

 

 

Με λένε Μαγδαληνή. Σε λίγες μέρες έχω τα γενέθλιά μου θα γίνω δύο χρονών ...; 

δε χαίρομαι και πολύ γιατί πέφτουν Παρασκευή.

Ο μπαμπάς έρχεται Σάββατο και με βλέπει,

δεν μπορεί να έρθει την Παρασκευή, δεν τον αφήνει ο κύριος δικαστής.

 

Υπάρχει μία απόφαση που λέει ότι ο μπαμπάς μπορεί να έρθει μόνο

στα τρίτα και τα τέταρτα γενέθλιά μου που πέφτουν Σαββατοκύριακο.

Του χρόνου μπορεί να τον κοροϊδέψω για να μη στεναχωρηθεί.

Θα του πω ότι τότε γίνομαι δύο ετών ...; 

 

Όταν μεγαλώσω δε θα έχω ούτε ημερολόγιο ούτε ρολόι.

Αν με αγκαλιάσει ο μπαμπάς μου την Παρασκευή είναι κακός

αν με αγκαλιάσει το Σάββατο είναι καλός.

Κουράστηκα πια ...;

 

Θα πώ στη μαμά να φυλάξει ένα κομμάτι τούρτα και στον μπαμπά.

Θα βάλω ένα κεράκι σε αυτό το κομμάτι και ένα στην υπόλοιπη τουρτίτσα.

 

  Όταν μεγαλώσω πρέπει να μάθω τις μέρες ...;

και από τώρα τις ξέρω λιγάκι ...;

Δευτέρα, Τρίτη, Σάββατο, Τετάρτη, Κυριακή, Πέμπτη, Σάββατο, Παρασκευή, Σάββατο, Κυριακή.

 

Σας κοροϊδεύω το ξέρω ...;

Δεν φταίει ούτε ο μπαμπάς ούτε η μαμά ούτε ο κύριος δικαστής.

Οι μέρες φταίνε, έχουνε λίγα Σάββατα.

 

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          

(1ο Βραβείο Παγκόσμιου Φεστιβάλ InterArtia 2008

στην κατηγορία Παιδικό Παραμύθι) 

\

Πέμπτη, 11 Σεπτεμβρίου 2008

Walker, Kate - The Greek Tycoon's Unwilling Wife

 

KATE WALKER





The Greek Tycoon';s Unwilling Wife



 



 







Contents

Chapter 1

The villa looked just as she remembered it.

Or rather, Rebecca acknowledged to herself, it looked just as it had always appeared in her dreams. Because the truth was that she had actually seen so very little of it on that one day she had ever spent inside it.

The one day that should have been the start of her honeymoon.

The one day of her marriage.

They had arrived just as the sun was setting and so she had only had the briefest glimpse of the huge, elegant, white-painted building, the sweep of the bay behind it blue and crystal-clear. But it seemed that that had been enough to etch the image onto her mind with perfect clarity so that the memories that had surfaced in her sleep were far more detailed and accurate than she would ever have imagined she could describe when awake.

Clearly the eyes of happiness recorded things much better than vision that was blurred and distorted by tears. Because that was how she remembered her arrival at the Villa Aristea, and then, just a few short hours later, her departure from it. She had reached the tiny island in the heights of delirious happiness, and left it just a few short hours later in the very depths of despair.

She hadn';t even had time to unpack her case. Rebecca shivered in spite of the heat of the sun on her back as she recalled the way that Andreas had picked it up and flung it out of the door in a blazing, black rage. She had been so sure that he would have flung her out after it that she hadn';t stayed even to protest, but had fled in a rush, trying to convince herself that discretion was the better part of valour and that she would do better to wait until he';d calmed down before she tried to explain the truth. At least then she might have a hope that he would listen.

She';d waited. And waited. But it had seemed that Andreas would never, ever calm down at all.

Until now.

Is this the right place, kyria?';

Behind her, on the steep, curving road, the taxi driver stirred restlessly in the afternoon heat. He was clearly anxious to get back to the tiny village and into the shade once again.

Oh, yes,'; Rebecca assured him hastily, opening her bag and rooting in it awkwardly, hunting for her purse and thumbing through the unfamiliar notes she';d acquired in a rush at the very last minute, hunting for one that looked something like the amount on the meter. Yes, this is the right place.';

It was impossible not to contrast the shambles and discomfort of her arrival today with the way she had first visited the Villa Aristea barely a year before.

Then she had travelled in the greatest possible comfort, flying to Rhodes in Andreas'; private jet and then being ferried in a helicopter across the sea to this island that was little more than a dot in the ocean.

And she hadn';t had to lift a finger. Everything had been arranged for her.

Everything planned to be the end of a perfect day and the start of a perfect marriage.

Except, of course, it hadn';t worked out at all that way. That day had been the start of nothing and had brought the end of her ill-fated marriage before it had even really begun.

Except in one way ...;

Bitter tears burned at the backs of her eyes as she was forced to remember how Andreas had so ruthlessly made sure that their marriage could not be dissolved easily and swiftly.

There will be no annulment,'; he had declared coldly and harshly, making it plain that that was what had been at the back of his mind all the time. He hadn';t wanted her for himself any more, but he had made so sure that she could not be with anyone else for as long as he could keep her from it. If you want your freedom, you will have to go through the full legal procedure.';

If I want my freedom!'; Rebecca had flung at him, blinded by pain and desperate to get out of there before she had broken down and let him see just what he had done to her. If! I wouldn';t come back to you if you crawled over broken glass to come to me to beg for my return.';

He';d tossed aside her furious protest with an indifferent shrug of one powerful shoulder, a look of scorn on his beautiful face.

You';ll come crawling to me before I ever even think of you, if only because you need money for something. I';ll be willing to bet that you';ll come looking for cash before the year is up.';

Never ...;'; Rebecca had begun, desperate to stop him from thinking of her like this. I';d rather die.';

He';d scorned that declaration too, swatting it away as if her fury were just a buzzing fly that had annoyed him.

You';ll be backbecause you can';t help yourself. You';ll want to get your greedy, grasping hands on as much as you can before our marriage is finally over and done with.';

Kyria ...;';

The taxi driver was still hovering, trying to give her change, it seemed.

Oh, no ...;';

Rebecca waved him away, trying to find the strength to smile in spite of her memories.

Keep it. Keep the change.';

She might need him later, she told herself. Sooner, rather than later, if this interview didn';t go well. But certainly at some point soon, she would need a taxi to take her back down to the ferry and it was as well to keep this man friendly as it seemed that he ran the only firm on this island.

She barely heard his thanks or the roar of the car';s engine as it swung out into the road and set off down the hill again. Her gaze had gone back to the big, carved wooden door before her and her thoughts to the night, a year ago, when she had crept away from this place like a beaten dog, with her tail well and truly between her legs.

You';ll come crawling to me before I ever even think of you ...;';

The brutal words echoed again and again inside her mind, making her head ache, and her thoughts blur. She had come crawling to him in desperation, because only desperation could drive her to fulfil his prediction, make the callous words come true when she had vowed that it was the last thing on earth that she would ever want. And she was desperate.

But desperation wasn';t why she was here.

The terrible news about her baby niece had driven her to write that letter to Andreas, expecting only ever to receive the curtest of replies from himif in fact he replied at all. She hoped for, prayed for a cheque that would help them out of the terrible fix they were ina cheque that she had promised him that she would pay back if it was the last thing she did. But she had definitely not dared to hope for anything else.

Certainly she hadn';t dared to hope that he would actually see her, or speak to her. Let her put her case in person.

And of course he hadn';t.

The formal letter had come almost by return of post.

She was asked to meet with his lawyer. To state exactly why she needed the money and on what terms. And when he had the details then Mr Petrakos would consider her request.

She had been still reeling from the curt coldness of the single typewritten sheet when the telephone had rung.

Andreas ...;';

For the first time in almost twelve months Rebecca had let his name slip past her lips, whispering it aloud in the still, hot air, silent except for the buzz of insects amongst the flowers.

She hadn';t even been able to say it when she had heard the unknown, accented voice at the other end of the phone ask to speak to Mrs Petrakos. In fact it had taken the space of several stunned heartbeats to even remember that Mrs Petrakos was her own name. She had gone back to using her maiden name after the brutally abrupt end to her marriage and had tried in all ways possible to put the fact that she had ever been Rebecca Petrakos, however briefly, out of her mind for good.

Come on, Rebecca, do something!';

She spoke the words out loud, striving to push herself into action instead of standing there, foolishly, frozen to the spot. She seemed incapable of movement now that she was actually here.

She';d moved fast enough when she';d finally absorbed the phone message from Andreas'; PA. Just to know that her husband had had an accident had been bad enough. At the words car crash';, her blood had run cold, making her shiver in shock as the terrible truth hit home.

A devastating crash. His car brakes had failed and he';d gone off the road, into a tree. He was lucky to still be alive. But he had escaped, though badly battered and bruisedand now he was asking for her.

Asking for her.

As they had done back home, those words now pushed Rebecca into action, taking her towards the door, her hand lifting to tug at the ornate bell pull that hung beside it, hearing the sound jangle loudly deep inside the house.

Andreas had been asking for her, the voice at the other end of the phone had said. Did she think she could come to Greece? Would it be possible for her to come to see him?

Becca hadn';t needed to think. There had been no doubt at all in her mind and she had given her answer even before she had time to consider whether it was wise or not. But the truth was she didn';t care.

Andreas had been in a crash, he was hurtinjuredand he was asking for her. She had barely put the phone down before she had dashed upstairs to start packing.

Of course, the journey to Greece had given her too much time to think. Time to go over and over and over the conversation in her head and find all sorts of possible things to worry about and fret over.

What had happened in the accident and how badly hurt was Andreas? Why did he want to speak to her when for almost a year he had kept his distance, maintaining a total silence, with no contact at all, apart from that single stiffly formal letter that she knew he had got his secretary to write and had simply scrawled his name at the bottom of?

But it had been enough to know that Andreas had asked for her. And there was no way she was going to turn her back on him.

She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she barely noticed the big door swing open and jumped, startled, when a voice exclaimed in surprise.

Kyria Petrakos!';

It was Medora, the elderly housekeeper who Andreas had said was the closest he had ever had to a mother. Medora, who had been the one person she had spoken to on that terrible day she had spent at the villa, before Andreas had so unceremoniously thrown her out. The one person who had had a smile for her then and still had now, it seemed.

Welcome! Come in! The master will be so happy to see you.';

Would he? a little, niggling voice questioned in the back of Becca';s thoughts.

Would Andreas truly be glad to see her? She had started out on this journey so determined and full of confidence, but somehow along the way all of that courage had seeped away.

What if it had all been a terrible mistake? If Andreas had not been asking for her at all but for someone else? Or what if ...;?

Her heart clenched at the thought of the possibility that Andreas had asked for her all right but that he had done so for reasons that were far from kind or even friendly. What if his motives were simply to add to the misery he had heaped on her a year ago?

Kyria Petrakos?';

Another voice, a male one this timethe voice from the telephone callbroke into her thoughts, making her turn, blinking hard in the shadowy hallway after the brilliance of the sun outside. A young man, tall, dark, was holding out his hand to her.

My name is Leander Gazonas. I work for Kyrie Petrakos. It was I who telephoned you.';

Leander';s handclasp was warm and firm, reassuringly so. It drove away some of the doubts and fears in Becca';s thoughts, and replaced them with new confidence and hope.

Thank you for getting in touch with me. I came as soon as I could.';

So would you like a drinkor a chance to freshen up? Medora will show you to your room.';

If a room had been put at her disposal then it seemed that, for the moment at least, Andreas was not just going to turn round and reject her again. But where was Andreas himself? How was he?

If it';s all right, I';d like to see my ...;';

The word died on her tongue and she found herself unable to actually say my husband'; out loud.

I';d like to see Mr Petrakos, if that';s possible.';

If there was anything that brought home to her just how ambiguous her presence here was, it was this. The way that she was standing here, in the hallway of the home of the man who was, legally at least, her husband, waiting for an invitation to move into the house, while somewhere else in the building Andreas, the man she had promised to love, honour and cherishand who had made the same vow to herwas ...;

Was what? Why was she being kept here, waiting like this? What had happened to Andreas? Where was he? Something about the look in Leander';s eyes made panic rise in her throat.

Is my husband all right? Where is he? How is he?';

Please don';t upset yourself, Mrs Petrakos.';

The tone was soothing, obviously meant to calm, but still there was something about the man';s expression, his careful control of his words that set her nerves on edge. It was obvious that there was something he was holding back.

Your husband is as well as can be expected. But he is still under a physician';s care. So perhaps it would be best if ...;';

No! No, it wouldn';t be bestI want to see him now!';

Becca actually flinched at the sound of her own voice. It was too high, too sharp, too tighttoo everything and she didn';t need the change that moved across the young man';s face, tightening every muscle, pressing his lips together, to tell her that she had overstepped some invisible mark, one she hadn';t been fully aware of. She didn';t have the right, the position, in this household, to make demands like that. She had no idea what orders Andreas had given before his accident or even after it. She didn';t even know whether he had given this Leander permission to contact her or if the young man had done it on his own initiative. And if that was the case ...;

Please ...;'; she added, unable to erase the raw note of desperation from her tone.

Can I see my husband now?';

She saw doubt in the face before her and was about to give in to the despair that swamped her. But then, just as she was debating whether to open her mouth and plead or simply to try to push past him and head into the houseshe could remember much of the layout of the place from the brief time she had spent in it in the pastLeander obviously reconsidered.

Very wellif you will come this way.';

He would never know, Becca reflected, just how difficult she found it to keep behind him as he made his way up the wide, curving staircase and along the landing. With anxiety chewing at her thoughts, she wanted to rush ahead to get to Andreas'; room before he did. It was only when Leander came to a halt outside an unexpected door that she was thankful that she hadn';t. Because Andreas had obviously decided not to stay in the room that had been his when she had been at the villa before. The room that would have been theirs if the marriage hadn';t broken up as soon as it had begun. And as her footsteps slowed and stopped she knew that she should be grateful.

How could she ever have gone into that room, with all the memories it held? How could she have coped with the past being thrown right into her face as soon as the door opened, and she saw the bed on which Andreas had made her his?

Made her his and then rejected her without a second thought.

It would destroy her, she knew. Already the way that her heart was beating high up in her throat was choking off the air to her lungs and making her head swim so that she felt faint.

So she could only be grateful when Leander opened the door to a room she had never been into and stood there waiting for her to come past him.

Becca';s legs felt weak beneath her, shaking in apprehension as she forced herself to walk into the room. What would Andreas look like? What sort of a mood would he be in? He had been asking for her, yesbut why?

The image of her husband';s dark, furious face, the black eyes blazing, the beautiful, sensual mouth drawn into a hard, slashing line floated in her mind so that for a few moments that was all she saw when she was actually standing in the room. It obscured her vision, covering the reality of the man in the bed.

But then she blinked and saw Andreas for the first time since he had slammed the door in her face almost twelve months before.

The bruises were the first things she noticed. Bruises that marred the smooth, olive-toned skin, turning it black and blue in a way that had her drawing in her breath in a sharp hiss. His eyes were closed, lush black lashes lying in dark crescents above the high cheekbones, and a day or more';s growth of beard darkened the strong line of his jaw.

Shock at the sight of him lying there so still and silent made her gasp. Her vision that had cleared for just a brief moment blurred again as tears of horror filled her eyes.

He';s unconscious!';

She didn';t care that her distress showed in her voice, that the edge of fear sharpened it.

Asleep,'; Leander reassured her. He was unconscious for a time, but the doctors wouldn';t let him out of hospital until they were sure he was on the mend.';

Can I staywith him?';

She didn';t know what she might do if Leander refused permission. She didn';t think that her legs would support her if she tried to walk out of the room. She could still barely see, and the fight to force back the tears, refusing to let them spill out down her cheeks, was one that took all her concentration.

Kyrie Petrakos asked for me,'; she added hastily when she saw that the younger man was hesitating. I promise I won';t wake himor do anything to disturb him.';

At last he nodded.

He did ask for you,'; he said, indicating a chair with a wave of his hand. But I should warn you that the blow to the head has left him with some memory problemsthe doctors believe they will be only temporary. So he may be a little confused when he wakes. Would you like a drink sent up?';

I';ll be fine,'; Becca assured him hastily, squashing down the weak thought that a cup of tea might warm the sudden coldness of her blood, give her a strength she so much needed. What she needed more was to be left alone, to have time to catch her breath, mentally, since the telephone call had rocked the balance of her world so desperately.

As Leander left the room she sank down thankfully into the chair he had indicated, her legs giving way beneath the weariness that was both mental and physical, her eyes fixed on the still form of the man in the bed.

She had promised not to wake him, not to disturb him, but the truth was that he was disturbing her for all he lay so silent and unmoving. The sight of Andreas, whom she had last seen so tall, strong and proud, lying still and pale in the bed was almost more than she could take.

But it was worse than that.

She';d spent the last year telling herself that this man had been a mistake, one she deeply regretted, but she was over him. It had taken just one glance at the man in the bed, at the dark, stunning profile, the broad naked chest where the bronzed skin showed livid, disturbing bruises, ones that made her heart clench just to see them, to rock that belief in her head. If she had seen him standing, if her first awareness had been of the powerful, forceful man he was, the man who had used her and then thrown her out of his home, perhaps it would have been different. This man was too quiet, too vulnerable.

Too deceptively vulnerable, a warning voice sounded inside her head. Because at any other time, vulnerable was not a word she would ever associate with Andreas Gregorie Petrakos.

I hate him.';

In a low, desperate whisper, she tried the word hate out for size, feeling it strange and alien on her tongue. For almost a year now, she had used it every day in connection with Andreas'; name. Used it and meant it.

I hate Andreas Petrakos,'; had been the first words she had said on waking and often the last ones that had been on her tongue at night. They had replaced and reversed the ones that had been there before, in the brief time before her marriage, when she had whispered to herself how much she loved this man, afraid to voice the thoughts aloud for fear that she might be tempting fate and the happiness she dreamed of would evaporate just as a result of saying them.

She shouldn';t have bothered, Becca told herself bitterly. She hadn';t tempted fate but the cruel blow had fallen after all. Andreas had never loved her as she had loved him; in fact, his marrying her had only been an act of revenge.

The man in the bed sighed, stirred, muttered something, immediately drawing her eyes to his face once again. Had those heavy, closed eyelids flickered once or twice, or was she just deceiving herself?

Just the thought of it made her heartbeat kick up several notches, making her blood pound in her ears.

What would she do ifwhen he woke? When he spoke?

And what about these memory problems';? How much had they affected him? Knowing Andreas as she did, she could just imagine how difficult he would find any limitation to his awesome mental abilities. He would hate it and it would chafe at him like a net thrown over a wounded lion, holding him captive. He would rage against it, and Andreas in a rage was a terrifying sight.

But perhaps more importantly, she should also consider what this news meant for her. Would Andreas even remember that he had asked for her? And what had been on his mind when he had?

The long-fingered hand that lay on the bed had definitely twitched, flexing briefly as he sighed again. There was a long, angry-looking scratch running from the base of his ring finger right to his wrist and it pulled on something deep in her heart to see the raw tear in the beautiful, bronzed skin that seemed so very dark in contrast to the soft white cotton of the coverings.

Becca bit down hard on her lower lip to hold back the faint gasp that almost escaped her and she fought to push away memories of how it had felt to know the touch of that hand, have it caress her skin, rouse her to heated longing ...;

No!';

She wasn';t going to let herself go down that road. To do so would destroy her even before she';d spoken to Andreas, or found out just why he';d asked for her.

And she was having enough trouble holding on to her self-control as it was, with the bitter memories that assailed her at just being in this house.

The bittersweet memoriesbecause some of them she could never deny had been so very sweet. She had been so idyllically happy when she had arrived at the villa.

So happy that she had thought that her heart would burst from sheer joy.

But that had been before Andreas had taken that loving heart and ripped it into tiny pieces.

O opoios ...;'; There was no mistaking it this time. Andreas had murmured the words, rough and low, but he had spoken. His eyes remained closed but his head stirred restlessly against the pillows as he swallowed, ran his tongue over his dry lips.

O opoios ...;?'; he said again, his voice grating as if he hadn';t used it for a long time.

Andre ...;';

Becca';s voice matched his for hoarseness and lack of strength. She felt as if all the blood had drained from her body at the sound of that once so dearly loved voice that she hadn';t heard for a year.

Mr Petrakos ...;';

That brought his eyes open in a rush, huge and dark, turning her way, frowning as he tried to focus on her face.

What could she see in them? It certainly wasn';t welcomebut was it anger or rejection, or ...;?

Who?';

He heaved himself up on the pillows, propped himself on one elbow as he stared into her face, and the cold glare from his deep-set black eyes warned her that she was in trouble.

So tell me,'; he said slowly and clearly in English, just where the hell have you been?';



Chapter 2

So tell me, just where the hell have you been?';

He';d spoken in English, Andreas realised, but he had no idea why. Somehow when he';d opened his mouth, the words had just come out in that language, and he hadn';t even really thought about it.

So what did that mean?

Ever since he';d come round from the coma into which he';d fallen after the accident, nothing had been clear in his thoughts at all. He hadn';t even been able to remember his own name or where he lived, and it had taken a couple of long, hellish weeks for anything that he was told to stick inside his battered brain.

He';d been thrown about the car quite violently, and he';d hit his head hard, they';d told him. He was lucky to be alive, so a few scrambled thoughts, some hazy memories were not unexpected. Hazy he could cope with, scrambled too. It was the blank, empty hole where most of his memory of the past year or so should be that was really disturbing him.

But the doctors had had an answer for that, too. It would come back, they had assured him. In its own time. He just needed to relax and wait.

The problem was that no one told him how long he had to wait. Or what the hell he did if it didn';t come back at all. The last thing he felt was relaxed.

And they never told him how to handle situations like this. Like waking up in his own room with a beautiful woman sitting in a chair, watching him.

A beautiful woman he remembered from before the gap in his mind.

She was of medium height, as much as he could tell, and with a neat, slenderly curved figure in a blue and green print dress under a short white cotton jacket.

Her hair was almost as dark as his own, shaped in a neat, short feathery cut that framed the heart-shaped face, emphasising the high cheekbones and the rich curve of her soft mouth. But where the eyes that he saw in the mirror every day were black too, hers were a soft, washed-looking pale blue, the colour of the sea out in the bay on a cool, shadowy day.

You are Rebecca, aren';t you?'; he demanded again when the woman didn';t speak but simply stared at him with wide, stunned-looking eyes.

Yes, I';mI';m Becca ...;Rebecca.';

The words were English and on the soft, hesitant voice the accent seemed to fit as well. So somehow he';d been right when he had spoken to her in English.

He didn';t even really know why English, only that it had felt so right.

And something to do with this woman whose face had been the first thing that he had focused on when he opened his eyes. The woman who, he had to admit, had sparked off the first moment of real, sharp, intense interest he had felt since the day he had come round after the accident to a world turned upside down. At least he was still aware of the appeal of a beautiful female face, he thought bitterly, the sharp twist of desire reminding him that, no matter what was wrong with his mind, he was still functioning as a man for the first time since regaining consciousness.

And the amazing thing was that he could remember her. So she belonged in his life from the time before his memory had been wiped away.

BeccaRebecca Ainsworth. The woman he had met at a party in London and who had knocked him for six from the moment he had first set eyes on her.

And the woman he must still be having a passionate relationship withTheos, but he hoped it was passionate!or else why would she have turned up here like this?

So what took you so long?';

The look of shock combined with blank astonishment on her fine features told him better than his own ears how aggressive and hostile he had sounded. That was the result of the sudden, violent tug of attraction throwing him off balance with its hint of how things had once beenin the life he could no longer remember.

Forgive me,'; he added automatically. I don';t find it easy living with everyone knowing more about me than I do myself. It';s just a relief to see a familiar face.';

But then something about the way she looked, some movement of her head, a flash of wariness in her eyes, hastily concealed, set his nerves on edge and had him clamping his jaw tight shut on the anger that almost escaped him.

Had he got things wrong? Was Becca here because of what was still between them or had Leander decided to call her as a way of getting round the doctor';s unwelcome suggestion that he have a nurse? If that was the case, then the way that Andreas'; explicit instructions had been so blatantly ignored made anger well up inside him.

We are still together, aren';t we? Or are you just here as the damn nurse?';

AmI ...;?';

Becca';s thoughts spun as she saw the way that Andreas'; face had changed. It seemed as if in the few brief moments since he had opened his eyes and focused on her sitting there, watching him, he had swung from one extreme of mood to another with such devastating speed that she had difficulty interpreting his feelings or keeping up with each new change.

Disbelief she had been prepared for, suspicion too. After all, they had parted on such terrible terms that she couldn';t imagine that he would truly be happy to see her, even though she had been told that he had asked for her. The last memory she had of him was of him standing in the doorway of his villa, this villa, watching her walk away, his face set into stony, unyielding lines, rejection stamped into every muscle in his tautly held body. She had known without even glancing back that his arms were folded tight across his broad chest, his powerful body filling the door space, blocking it, so that there was no hope of her getting back into the house if she had been foolish enough even to try.

But she hadn';t tried. Even if she had wanted to, she knew she would be a fool to consider it. One glance into those cruel black eyes, seeing the hatred and the dark fury that had burned there, had been enough to keep her feet moving doggedly forward, even though tears blinded her eyes until she could hardly see the path in front of her. And even without that black fury, she had vowed that she was never going back. Never.

I married you for sexfor that and nothing else,'; he had said, and from somewhere deep in her soul she had dragged, up a fierce, savage hatred for Andreas. A hatred that burned away all the love she thought she had felt for him and left it shrivelled into ashes in what remained of her heart. She had clung on to that hatred, and fuelled it by reminding herself over and over and over just what he had said, the way he hadn';t believed her.

And that hatred, that fury had been enough to get her out of there and into the taxi that he had called to take her away.

It was only when the car had rounded the corner out of sight of the villa that she had let the bitter tears fall.

But it seemed from his behaviour now that Andreas remembered nothing of that. It was the only explanation she could think of for the way he was behaving.

Memory problems, Leander had said and, tense and jittery with nerves, she hadn';t thought to ask for details of what had happened. Now it seemed that she might have to face the fact that to Andreas she was the woman he had knownwhat? A year before? Fifteen months? It couldn';t be much more than that because they had married after only four months together.

But it seemed that that wedding and the dreadful events that had followed it had been wiped from his mind. He obviously recalled nothing about their break upor the reasons for it. So how was she to cope with thatand how was she to behave now?

Well?';

The question was snapped out curtly. She';d hesitated too long. Patience had never been a virtue that Andreas Petrakos held in high esteem and it seemed that that at least hadn';t changed.

Has Leander brought you in to act as the nurse they threatened me with?';

Do you see having a nurse to look after you as a threat?'; Becca hedged, unable to control the way an instinctive smile curled up the corners of her mouth.

Of course Andreas saw the idea of having a nurse to look after him as some sort of impositiona threat. He';d hate the thought of needing to be looked after in any way at all. And his pride would make him fight against the prospect of that happening.

The look her instinctive teasing brought her stabbed like a stiletto. Not because of any anger in it, but because there was a gleam in those deep black eyes that told her he';d caught the faint shake of laughter in her words, the twitch of her mouth.

It was an expression that forced memories from the back of Becca';s mind where she had tried to hide them away for so very long. Memories of a time when she had thought that she couldn';t be happier; when she had believed that this stunning, devastating man had actually loved her as much as she had loved him.

She had been very definitely and very bitterly disillusioned.

I told the doctor I didn';t need any nurse fussing over me.';

But you haven';tbeen well.';

To her despair, her voice caught on the words, something sharp and uncomfortable twisting in her heart at the thought of the powerful, muscled body before her being bruised and torn in the car accident she had been told about. Even as she spoke, he shifted uncomfortably, and the movement revealed more bruising, this time along his ribs, and down to the lean waist.

She would feel that way about anyone who was injured, she tried to assure herself. All that it was was a natural compassion for anyone who had been hurt.

There was nothing left in her heart to make it any more.

The hospital believed I was well enough to be sent home, and I do not need any further attention!';

Not even from someone who doesn';t fuss?';

What was she doing? Becca';s thoughts reeled as she heard what she';d actually said. She';d practically offered to take on the job of caring for him. And to her horror that was what Andreas obviously thought too.

You';re saying you';ll never fuss over me?';

The beginnings of a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, put a gleam in those deep, dark eyes. He couldn';t be flirting with hercould he? The contrast with the memory of the way that she had last seen those black eyes, burning with an icy flame of hatred, made her shift uncomfortably in her seat.

No ...;';

Too unsettled now to sit still, Becca got to her feet, wanting to move restlessly about the room, then suddenly thinking better of her actions and returning to perch awkwardly on the arm of the chair.

I ...;I';m not saying that.';

Then what are you saying?';

Andreas'; tone had sharpened as his eyes followed her uneasy movements.

I';m not ...;';

The words shrivelled into nothing, drying her mouth so that she had to slick a nervous tongue over her parched lips as she tried to find some sort of answer to give him.

She didn';t know this Andreasor, rather, she had known him once but so briefly and so unbelievably that she had to struggle to remember it.

He hadn';t flirted with her when they had first met. Then he had been focused, determined, his devastating personal power concentrated totally on her, so strongly that she had found it almost impossible to breathe.

Certainly, it just hadn';t seemed possible that this stunning man, this multi-multimillionaire with everything in the world that he wanteda hundred times overand every woman in the world prepared to fall at his feet could possibly want anything to do with plain, simple, unimpressive Rebecca Ainsworth.

And it seemed that Rebecca Ainsworth was whom he remembered. Not the fact that she had ever become Rebecca Petrakos. She didn';t know what she could tell him about what had happened in the time he couldn';t recall, but there had to be something. If she announced now, starkly and matter-of-factly that she was his wifehis alienated wife, the wife he had thrown out of his home with the furious order never, ever even to think of coming back theredid she even know if he would believe her?

She remembered once being told how an amnesia victim forgot'; the time they didn';t want to remember. That the condition could be as much psychological as it was physical. And if that was the case, had Andreas forgotten her because he couldn';t bear to remember that they had been married? Some time soon, inevitably, he must get his memory back properly. And then he would know only too well just who she was.

Her heart lurched painfully at the thought. But still she wasn';t brave enough to give him the truth and risk her instant dismissal.

Andreas, you know I';m not one to fuss unnecessarily,'; was all she could manage uncomfortably.

Then I';m glad you';re here to save me from someone who might.';

Andreas'; tone said that that was the end of the matter, no chance of discussion, and she was still wondering just how she could take this any further when he shifted in the bed, pulling himself up even more against the pillows.

Come here.';

It was pure Andreas; pure command. If he had snapped his fingers he couldn';t have made it any more autocratic. In spite of herself, Becca pushed herself up from the arm of the chair, turning towards him, then hesitated when she saw the way that the powerful hands had closed over the bed coverings, about to throw them back.

What are you doing?';

Her voice went up at the end of the sentence, revealing her shock and unease.

When they had been together Andreas had always slept naked and the thought that he might reveal more of his powerful body than he was doing already made her blood run hot and then cold as if she was in the grip of some dangerous fever.

I have to get up.';

The black eyes that met her shocked blue ones were wide and steady. No trace of anything other than straightforward openness lurked in their depths and his mouth showed no hint of quirking into any sort of a smile. Any double meanings or ulterior motives were in her own mind, her uncomfortable conscience making her edgy.

And as I';m not yet as steady on my feet as I';d like to be, it might be advisable if my nurseyouwas close at hand in case of any problems.';

At least he was wearing pyjama trousers, Becca realised on a shudder of relief as the way that Andreas flung back the coverings revealed his long legs covered in navy-blue cotton. But with his chest and arms bare, there was still far too much of the beautiful olive-toned skin on display for her personal comfort.

Before the accident, he must have been working out more than ever because every inch of his upper torso was taut and toned, the muscles sharply defined, and there wasn';t an ounce of spare flesh on the powerful ribcage, the narrow waist.

The soft hazing of jet-black hair reminded her painfully of the way that she had loved to smooth her fingertips over its softness, feeling the contrast between it and the satin skin beneath.

Should she offer a hand to help him? Her pulse jerked at the thought of his fingers closing over hers, her throat drying painfully so that she had to swallow hard to relieve it. After all these months apart from him, she had managed to convince herself that her response to Andreas'; hardcore male sexuality had been a form of mental aberration, a brief spell of madness that had taken her over, driving her out of her sane mind and into a world in which her normal, controlled responses no longer ruled her actions.

But now all she had had to do was to come into his presence once againto move closer at his arrogant commandand suddenly it was all happening all over again.

It was as if she breathed in the intoxicating drug of seduction simply by being in the same atmosphere as him, drawn to him irresistibly, her senses drugged into instant submission. And coming close to him only made it so much worse. She could catch the intimately personal scent of his skin, see the way that the sunlight glinted on his silky black hair as he moved his head ...;

Here ...;';

Her voice was gruff and ungracious, made that way by the discomfort of her thoughts as she held out an arm to offer him support. Just at the last minute she suddenly had a loss of nerve that had her angling it so that her forearm, covered in the white cotton of her jacket, came closest to him rather than the bare skin of her hand.

Thank you ...;I think.';

Andreas'; tone of voice, the slightly cynical twist to his beautiful mouth, told her that he had noticed her hesitation, and the careful adjustment, and misinterpreted her reasons for it.

You were not joking when you said that you don';t intend to fuss.';

I';m sorryI ...;';

Whatever she had been about to say vanished from her mind as she felt him take hold of the support she offered, strong fingers closing around her upper arm, the heat of his palm searing her skin through the soft cotton. It was as if he had attached a live electrical lead to her skin and the resulting current had raced along every nerve, fusing her thoughts. And when he put his weight onto his grip and got to his feet she was lost completely.

Andreas ...;';

His name left her lips in an involuntary gasp as a response burned its way up to her brain and flashed heated memories that she had tried to erase onto a screen in her mind. From nowhere came images of the way that he had touched her before, the effect that the feel of his hand on hers had createdthe things that it had led to. Her skin tingled in response to those imagined caresses, her mouth dried in wanting, longing for the feel of his lips on hers, and a rush of liquid heat flooded into her innermost core.

Without being aware of it she swayed towards him in a moment of desperate weakness, only catching herself as the movement brought her so close to the lean, powerful body that she could catch the scent of his skin, still warm from the bed, inhale the clean, masculine essence of him and feel it burn all the way down her senses. The hyper-efficient air-conditioning in the room became less than useless as a fire of response raged through her body.

The truth was that a tiny part of her wanted him to realise who she waswanted to have the real facts out in the open and done with. But at the same time she was terrified of the repercussions of that, personally and healthwise. Until she knew just what had been said about this memory loss that Andreas was suffering from, whether it was temporary or permanent, and what the doctors had recommended, she didn';t dare take any risks. And on a personal level, as soon as he realised who she was then how would he react? Would he even let her stay or would he throw her out of the house as he had done barely a year ago, with the words, If I never see you again it will still be too soon,'; echoing in her ears?

Becca ...;';

Andreas'; tongue seemed to curl around the syllables, turning them into a very different sound from the one she was used to. Hot tears burned at the backs of her eyes, threatening her hard-won composure with the memory of hearing him say her name in that special way as she had lain in his arms, her head pillowed on the broad expanse of his chest, hearing the heavy thud of his heart slow gradually from the hectic pace created by the fierce passion of their lovemaking.

She didn';t know if her own heart was jolting in sensual response to her memories, his touch or panic-stricken fear of the possible repercussions ifwhenhe realised how their relationship had changed from the one he believed it was.

Becca ...;'; he said again and her shocked senses, dangerously alert to everything about him, caught the change in tone, the slight thickening of his accent on her name, the faint roughness of his voice that told her without words that his mood had changed.

Curiosity had given way to interest, annoyance blending into awareness so swiftly that only someone who knew him well would notice.

But Becca knew this side of the man too well. It was the Andreas she knew more than any other. The sexually driven man who had taught her all she knew about passion, about desireand most of all about pleasure. She knew that when his eyes darkened so much that they seemed all black, when his voice rasped in his throat in just that way, that he was turned on, hotly aroused by what he saw.

And she had enough experience of seeing this response to know when it was directed at her.

AnAndreas ...;'; she tried, her voice shaking and sounding almost as rough as his.

He shook his head, slowly, silently, his eyes dropping down to watch her mouth as she spoke.

And she knew that look too. Knew the way his own mouth had opened very slightly, the slow, heavily indrawn breath. He wanted to kiss her. Wanted it so much that it absorbed all his thoughts, took all his concentration.

He wanted to kiss her and she wanted him to do just that.

Her whole body was one stinging burn of awareness from the toes that curled inside her soft leather sandals to the prickling lift of each tiny hair on her scalp. She barely felt the point at which his hand was clamped around her arm, the warmth of his palm lost in the rush of heat that scoured her skin, stripping away one much-needed protective layer and leaving her raw and yearning beneath.

But who would he be kissing? The woman he had once asked to be his wife, then flung his wedding vows in her face as he rejected her and forced her out of his house before they had even been married for twenty-four hours? The woman he couldn';t remember. Or would he kiss the girlfriendthe mistresshe believed she was? The woman he didn';t remember ever asking to marry him.

And if he did kiss her would the moment that their lips touched jolt something in his brain, loosening whatever blockage kept him from recalling her?

She would risk it, she knew. From the moment that he had touched her, she had been lost. Adrift on the heated sea of physical hunger that he had always been able to wake in her.

She wanted him to kiss her. Wanted it so much that it was like a thundering, pounding refrain inside her head, so heavy and loud that she felt sure he must either hear it declared out loud, or read it burning behind the eyes she couldn';t find the strength to drag away from his stunning face.

Kiss me.

She could almost believe that she';d said the words herself, they sounded so loud and clear in her thoughts.

Please kiss me.

Andreas drew in a breath, heavy and low, then let it out again in a sigh. His head was angled slightly to one side, his gleaming black eyes hooded under heavy lids, the lush, thick lashes brushing his cheeks for a moment as he looked down, taking in her upturned face in a single, sweeping glance.

Beautiful ...;'; he murmured, his voice even huskier than before.

I ...;';

Becca tried to speak and failed, ending up with her mouth slightly open simply because she couldn';t make herself close it. She felt as if she was surrounded by Andreas, by the warmth of his body, the scent of his skin. Just inches away from her she could see the way his powerful chest rose and fell with each breath he took, almost hear the beat of his heart underneath the smooth, olive-toned flesh. It was as if the world had ceased to exist. As if there was only the two of them and the heated, sensual bubble they had created around them.

With that black-eyed gaze holding her still, frozen hypnotised, he lifted his hand and touched the backs of his fingers to her skin at her temple and then trailed them slowly down her cheek, tracing the line of her jaw, her chin. When the strong fingers reached her still open mouth, moving over the outline of her lips, it was all that Becca could do to hold back a moan of response. The temptation to part her lips even more, to let her tongue slide out and curl over that stroking fingertip, to feel the slightly salty tang of it on her tongue, remember how it had been to taste him all over, anywhereeverywherewas almost irresistible.

But just as she drew in her breath, taking some of the essence of him in with it, fighting the primitive, carnal hunger that had suddenly reached out to enclose her, she hesitated for a second, for the space of a single heartbeat, suddenly terrified, painfully, cruelly aware of how far from wise such an action was.

And the next moment she could only be grateful for that sudden flash of control, of self-preservation. Because unexpectedly that stroking hand slowed, stilled, and then was abruptly snatched away, the rush of cold air where its warmth had once been and the sense of loss cruel enough to force her to bite down hard on her lower lip to hold back the cry of shock that almost escaped her.

I think not,'; Andreas said sharply, the tone of his voice putting distance between them more effectively than the single step he took, backwards and away from her. This is not a good idea.';

While she was still recovering from a rejection that had had as much emotional force to her as a cruel slap in the face, he turned on his heel and strode away from her, flinging open a door in the opposite wall that obviously led to an en suite bathroom.

I need a showerI';ll come down when I';m ready. Get Leander to show you to a room. We';ll talk about how we handle this later.';

Just like that, she was dismissed and he strode into the bathroom, the door slamming behind him. A moment later she heard the key turning firmly in the lock as if he felt the need to make very sure it was secure against ...;

Against what? Did he think that she might actually try to go in there after him? That she was weak enough, foolish enoughdesperate enough to try to follow him to fling herself into his arms?

Just what had she shown in her face when he had touched her? How much of herself, of her innermost thoughts had she given away? Knowing that he didn';t remember the truth about their relationship, had she been stupid enough to let her expression reveal the pain it had brought her in the time he couldn';t recall?

Or perhaps his sudden reaction just now was because he was beginning to remember?

Becca found that she was trembling all over, her legs shaking beneath her so that she didn';t feel they could support her any longer. Weak and unable to keep herself upright, she sank down onto the bed, covering her face with her hands.

But her respite was brief because almost immediately she jumped up again, unable to bear the way the sheets were still warm from his body, still imprinted with the scent of his skin.

She could still feel him all around her, enveloping her in warmth. In her memory she could taste his kisses on her lips as strongly as if he had actually kissed her just now and not just dismissed her without a second';s thought. But in her mouth the sense of rejection was bitter, reminding her cruelly of how she had once felt when he had denounced and banished her from his life on the black day that had been their wedding day.

If I never see you again it will be too soon.

The words rang inside her head, reminding her of the pain and disillusionment she had felt at that time. The same hurt and bitterness that she was risking feeling all over again just by being here.

Oh, Becca, Becca, you idiot!'; she reproved herself harshly as she moved as far away from the bed as she could.

She had trapped herself well and truly and the only way to get out of this was to admit to Andreas just what had happened ...;

Oh, no ...;';

The words escaped from her lips in a whisper at the thought of confronting the cold, heartless anger she knew her husband to be capable of if she told him the truth. And besides, hadn';t she read somewhere that it was foolish, even dangerous to tell someone suffering from amnesia the truth about their situation? It was forbidden, wasn';t it? And she certainly wasn';t about to take the risk of confronting Andreas with something he couldn';t possibly want to know.

But he had asked for her.

That was what Leander had said, wasn';t it?

Wasn';t it?

The truth was that she was so emotionally battered by everything that had happened in the last few weeks that single events were beginning to blur into one big, confused and confusing mass. She had barely recovered from the curt, totally businesslike reply Andreas had sent to her first enquiry before the phone call about the accident had come through, and as soon as she had heard that she had been on the plane out to Greece, to this tiny island that Andreas called homeand that once she had hoped, dreamed would be her home too.

She couldn';t remember too clearly the actual words that had been used. But there was no way she would be here now if Andreas hadn';t actually given his permission for her to be here.

But had that been before or after he had lost his memory? And was it the lover he believed she still was that he had asked foror the wife he had rejected so completely?

Behind the door of the bathroom, the noise of the shower running jolted her back to the present, dragging her thoughts in the last possible direction that she wanted them to go. It was impossible to hear the driving sound of the water and not think of the times when she had had the freedom to join him in the shower, to share the hot water as it pounded down onto Andreas'; hard, lean body, cascading over the bronzed skin, flowing down from the broad, straight shoulders, past his narrow waist, over the tight curves of his ...;

No!';

Becca shook her head sharply as the word escaped her, just the image of what she was remembering enough to drive her into motion, pushing her towards the door as fast as she could go.

I can';t take thiscan';t do it ...;';

She would find Leander, explain that there had been a mistake. A terrible mistake.

And then she would get out of here.

She would run from Andreas as she had run a year before. Putting as much distance between him and herself as she possibly could.

She would run and run and she would never come back.

She should never have come back. Never, ever have come back to the island, to the villato the man she had once loved so deeply and so desperately.

What could have possessed her to even think that she could talk to him, persuade him to listen to her, to help her ...;?

She was almost at the top of the stairs when the word help'; sounded in her thoughts again, stopping her dead, reminding her of the real reason why she was here. The reason she had forgotten.

Oh, how could she have forgotten Macy? And most of all, how could she have forgotten little Daisy?

Daisy was just a babyand her life, her tiny, precious life, depended on the way that Becca acted now.

Without her help, Daisy would die. And Becca had promised that she would do anything she couldeverything she couldto help.

Standing with her hand on the newel post, fingers clenching tight over the polished wood, Becca sighed, half turned, looked back at the still slightly open door into the bedroom from which she had just fled in a panic-stricken rush.

She had promisedand she would keep that promise, no matter what it took. She needed Andreas'; help and she would have to get that help, whatever she had to do to get it. She had no choice.

If the only way she could stay in the villa, the only way she could get close to Andreas and stay there until at last he remembered who she was and what she had asked of himthe money he had promised to providewas to pretend to be the mistress that he believed her to be, then she was going to have to do it. She would play the part to the best of her ability and pray that it wouldn';t take too long for Andreas'; memory to return.

She had tofor Daisy';s sake.

Drawing in a long, ragged breath and letting it out again on a heartfelt sigh, she made herself place first one foot on the staircase and then another, straightening her shoulders, holding her chin up high as she headed downstairs.



Chapter 3

Andreas turned up the power and the temperature on the shower so that it pounded

down savagely onto the top of his head, thudding onto his skull, leaving him incapable of thinking.

At least that was the plan. But somehow, when he needed it most, the plan didn';t seem to be working.

He wanted to forget about the moments out in his bedroom when he had touched Becca.

When he had wanted to do so much more than touch. Certainly much more than fasten his hand around hers, or to stroke his fingers along the peachy softness of her cheek.

He had wanted to kiss her so badly. The hunger to take her lips with his had been like a nagging ache throughout his whole body, adding further discomfort to the already painful bruises that made his muscles throb, tugged at his ribs when he drew in his breath sharply. He wanted to hold her, caress her. He had felt his heart kick up, his blood pulse through his veins.

He had felt himself come alive for the first time in days.

In the days that he could remember anyway. The days that had registered in the void that had been his mind since he had come round from the unconsciousness that that car crash had put him into.

And for the first time since the accident he had felt like a man again, passionate and burning with a hot, hungry desire.

But a desire he really shouldn';t give in to.

Hell and damnation!';

Andreas swore viciously and reached up to change the temperature of the water yet again, shuddering as this time an icy blast thundered onto his soaked hair, his bare shoulders. A long cold shower was what he needed to cool the heat in his blood, the fire that threatened to destroy his ability to think at all.

Any desire he felt would be crazy, stupidmadness to act upon, no matter how strongly he felt it, how urgently it called to him to appease it. He didn';t need any further complications in his life. Things were already complex enough.

Wasn';t it bad enough that he couldn';t remember anything about the past twelve months? That anything he had learned about that year, and his accident, was something that he had had to take on trust, both in the hospital and since arriving home?

Home.

This time Andreas snapped off the shower completely and stepped out of the glass-walled stall, shaking his head like a big, angry dog, trying to drive away another flurry of unwanted thoughts that assailed and tormented him.

Home!';

He flung the word like a curse at his reflection in the huge, steamed-up mirror, scowling blackly into the dark blur of his eyes as he did so.

This was his home; he knew that at least. But from the moment that he';d arrived at the door, he had had the appalling feeling that something was very wrong. And that feeling had stayed with him as he';d walked through the house.

What he';d not been prepared for was the sheer wave of desolation that had overwhelmed him at just the thought of going into the obvious room, the master bedroom. There was no way he';d been prepared to admit to it, so he had turned instead and headed for the bedroom that was furthest away from it.

Which was why he had ended up in here.

Shaking his head again, he snatched up a towel and began to dry himself, his movements rough and almost aggressive as if he could wipe away the frustration of his lack of memory along with the water drops.

Damn!';

An unthinking movement caught the towel on a particularly dark-coloured bruise, making him draw in his breath in a sharp hiss between his teeth. But the stab of pain was easily dismissed, pushed out of his mind. It would heal. Another week or so and he would be back to normal. In his body at least.

But what about his mind?

Another string of curses, darker and even more vicious, spilled from his lips as he considered the prospect.

Without a memory or any knowledge of what had happened in the past year, how could he even think of any sort of relationship with a woman, even just the physical one that his hungry senses had been urging him on to? How could he ever allow himself any sort of emotional life when he knew nothing about the past one? He';d recognised Beccaremembered how he had felt about her. But what stage was that relationship at now?

That was certainly not a question he was ever going to ask Leander. There were some things that were too personal even for a personal assistant.

Flinging the wet towel away and snatching up a black towelling robe, Andreas shrugged it on and belted it tightly around himself, ignoring yet another protest from his bruised ribs.

He couldn';t stay in here a moment longer. He twisted the key savagely to unlock the door, his fingers closing tightly over the handle until the knuckles showed white.

Becca was too much temptation for him to be able to face the thought of her staying in the house when he wasn';t able to act on the sensual provocation she offered simply by existing. Just the memory of the way that his blood had heated in his veins as he';d touched her cheek had enough sting to make him fling open the door with unnecessary force.

This isn';t going to work ...;';

The words died on his lips as he took in the empty room, the door out onto the landing standing slightly open, showing which way she had gone.

So at least she';d done as she was told. He had been so sure that she would ignore his instructions and that when he opened the door he would find her still there, waiting for him, possibly even determined to tuck him up in bed again ...;

I';mnot one to fuss unnecessarily ...;';

The memory of Becca';s voice, soft and unexpectedly husky, speaking the words cut through another flare of sensual heat that surged along his nerves at the thought of being tucked up in bed by the lovely brunette, feeling her cool, soft hand on his brow, her fingers at his wrist checking his pulse. Immediately his pulse throbbed, desire giving him a hard, cruel kick low down in his body.

If it was this bad now, then how would it be if she stayed? What sort of rest and recovery'; as ordered by the doctors would be possible with images such as that blazing inside his head? How could he live every day with her when just the sight of her woke a carnal hunger that he could barely restrain?

And how could he give in to that hunger when he didn';t know a thing about the missing months they must have spent together? It was better if she left, at least until he recovered somewhat.

His mind made up, he strode to the wardrobe, began pulling out clothesa shirt and jeanstaking underwear from a drawer. He pulled on his clothes, and then headed down the stairs, bare feet padding silently on the polished wooden steps.

The afternoon was coming to an end, the fierce heat of the day easing a little.

It was the sound of her laughter that caught him first. A light, bubbling sound, it seemed to reach out into the atmosphere and curl around his senses, soft and low. Just for a moment his footsteps slowed, bringing him to a halt a couple of stairs from the bottom as he paused, allowing himself to reconsider.

So what was wrong with a little flirtationa sensual distraction from reality? They were both adults and she was as attracted to him as he was to her. She hadn';t pulled away from his touch, in fact she had wanted more from him. He had seen it in her eyes. In the way that that luscious pink mouth had parted on a faint gasp. So what if he couldn';t offer her a future? He didn';t think she';d care about that. She';d obviously stayed around for the past year, so she must be happy with what they had.

Her laughter came again, but this time something in the sound grated on him. It sounded different, changed. Was that a flirtatious note that had slid into it?

From nowhere it seemed as if a cloud had invaded his mind. His mood changed, shifted, darkened, his whole body stiffening in the aggressive reaction of a bad-tempered dog that had just seen a stranger invade his territory.

Slowly, silently, he took a single step downwards towards the hall.

From this position he could see into the room, see where Becca was sitting at the table, a glass of some clear liquid in her hand. She was leaning back in her chair, looking so very much more relaxed than at any moment in his room upstairs. Her dark hair fell in seductive disarray around her beautiful, animated face. She';d taken off her lightweight jacket too and it hung, half on and half off the back of the chair, one sleeve dangling onto the floor. She was looking at someone else, those stunning, sea-coloured eyes fixed on whoever it was opposite her, across the table. And she was smiling.

That smile caught on Andreas'; nerves. Caught and held and twisted. He found himself torn between two totally contrasting sensations. In one moment he experienced a real delight in seeing that smile, seeing the way it lit up her face, the way it curved the fullness of her lips, softening the kissable mouth and making it infinitely more tempting than before, and at the same time endured something else. That something else'; was a feeling that was the total opposite of delight, totally at war with pleasure. Without knowing where it had come from, Andreas suddenly found that he was filled with a black fury, racked with a terrible sense of hatred that had him clenching his hands into hard fists at his sides, biting down fiercely on his bottom lip to stop himself from speaking and letting the savage anger that crouched inside him out into the open.

I never thought of it that way,'; Becca said and even her voice was very different from the way it had sounded before. It was light and easy, relaxed and touched with a hint of flirtatious teasing. But now that you';ve explained itit makes total sense.';

Of course it does,'; a second voice put in. A deeper, thickly accented voice. A male voice and one that Andreas recognised at once.

It was Leander';s voice. Leander his PA. Leander, his young, tall, dark and handsome PA.

A terrible sense of jealousy ripped through him, driving away all sense of rationality, all hope of calm. His jaw tightened, clamped into a thin, hard line until it ached and he could feel the rage rising in him like lava in a volcano, boiling up to the surface and threatening to spill out over the top, engulfing everything in a blazing, burning flood of fire.

Another slow, silent step downwards moved him to a position where he could see fully into the room. He could see where Leander lounged against the wall, long legs crossed at the ankles, dark face smiling, a glass in his own hand.

Never argue Greek legends with a Greek,'; the younger man said now, waving his drink in the air to emphasise his point, his smile seeming to Andreas'; watchful gaze to be intimate, almost conspiratorial.

I won';t,'; Becca said and the gleam of amusement in her face, the smile she directed at Leander twisted a knife deep inside Andreas.

He could feel his head start to pound, his breath becoming raw and uneven. He didn';t ask himself where the rage was coming from, just accepted it as right, as the way he should feel. Wasn';t this why he had told himself she had to go? That she was trouble if she stayed around?

He';d had enough.

Taking the last two steps down in a single jump, he marched into the room, his black mood showing in every stride, every movement. His attention totally focused on Becca, he saw the way that her head swung round, eyes widening in sudden confusion.

And guilt? Perhaps there was a touch of it. Certainly her face went white enough to make it seem that way.

OK, that';s it,'; he snapped, watching her eyelids flutter, her long dark lashes dipping to conceal her gaze just for a moment in a reaction to his appearance that she couldn';t disguise.

It';s time you left. Time you were out of herenow,'; he added more forcefully when she simply sat back in her chair and stared at him, her mouth very slightly open, those beautiful eyes now blinking hard in shock as if she couldn';t believe what she was hearing.

But ...;';

Andreas ...;'; Leander put in but Andreas ignored him and addressed his words straight into Becca';s stunned face.

Did you hear what I said?';

Oh, I heard all right ...;';

Becca was having to struggle to keep control of her voice enough to answer him.

Her heart had lurched so hard, so violently when Andreas had come into the room that just for a moment she had thought she might actually faint from the shock of it. But even as she recovered a whole new tide of emotions had swept over her, a sense of apprehension so fierce as to be almost total panic being uppermost amongst them.

What was happening? Why was Andreas behaving like this? Earlier that afternoon, upstairs in his room, he had been distant it was true, but polite enough. Now he was in a dark, icy rage, his handsome features set into a mask of total hostility and rejection that made the panic come worryingly closer, her heart fluttering disturbingly and her thoughts whirling out of control.

Had he remembered what had happened? Had something she';d done betrayed her so that Andreas had realised the true situation between them and had now come downstairs in savage rage to turn on the wife he had rejected so brutally twelve months ago and force her out of his home once again?

But I';ve only just unpacked.';

Then pack again,'; he commanded, eyes like cruel lasers fixed on her confused and worried face.

She knew this mood of old and it frightened her. When he was like this, then Andreas had no intention of yielding anythinghe would not be swayed in any way.

Harsh memories of the way that he had flung almost exactly those words at her a year before now resurfaced and threatened to take all her emotional strength away at a blow.

At last the haze in her mind was easing enough for her to be able to see him clearly but just the sight of him was enough to rock her composure once again.

His pure white shirt was worn casually loose, clinging to broad, straight shoulders and falling softly over the leather belt at his waist, the narrow hips. The fine cotton contrasted sharply with the hardness of taut muscle underneath, the pale colour throwing the golden tones of his skin into sharp, devastating contrast. His jeans had been worn and washed so many times that they were faded and rubbed, actually beginning to rip in places, and clinging with an almost sensuous closeness to the long, powerful legs. The hems were frayed where they fell over long, narrow feet, the toes curling slightly on the polished wooden floor. He looked much more like some untamed, unsophisticated Greek shepherd, or perhaps a fisherman, rather than the urbane and powerful multimillionaire he actually was. And, when he was dressed as simply and as casually as this, it was the sheer physical power of the man that hit home hard and strong, knocking her off balance fast with his appeal to the most primitive, most basic part of her female nature. Her blood was pulsing in her veins so much that she almost missed it when he spoke again.

Pack up and get out.';

But you said';

I know what I said and I';ve changed my mind. I don';t need a woman in my life and certainly not one who';s going to spend her time flirting with the rest of my staff.';

Flirting ...; Well, at least there was one tiny hint of something that might give her a hope that all was not lost. Flirting, he';d said. So if a touch of jealousy was his problem, then perhaps the game was not up after all. Perhaps there was still a chance that he hadn';t realised the truth about who she was.

It would be a bitter irony if he had. After the moment of weakness when she';d fled the bedroom in a panic, she had finally managed to get a grip on herself.

It was the thought of Daisy that had done it. The memory of the tiny, frail little body she had last seen inside a hospital incubator, wires and tubes seeming to be attached to each tiny limb, to every inch of the baby';s skin. She could still hear in her head the doctor';s voice, giving them the terrible, the soul-destroying truth.

Daisy was a desperately sick little baby. To save her life she needed a vital operationan operation that was so new, so experimental that only one surgeon in America had ever performed it successfully. If they could find the money ...;

Becca shuddered inwardly as she recalled the overwhelming despair that she and Macy had suffered at that moment. There was no way ...;no way but one.

Daisy';s plight was what had brought her to speak to Andreas in the first place.

Surely, even hating her as he did, her ex-husband could not harden his heart against the tiny girl. If only she could stay here long enough for him to regain his memory so that she could ask him for help. That image had stiffened her spine and brought her downstairs fired by a new determination to succeed. It had even given her the courage to tell Leander a version of the truth. That Andreas had been asking for her and so she was here to take care of him.

To her delight and amazement Leander had not only supported her idea, he had even got straight on the phone to the agency to tell them the nurse they had been asked to provide would not be needed.

After all,'; Leander had said, who better to care for a man than his wife?';

Leander, Becca decided, had a strong sentimental streak in him. But, as he had never met her when she had been in his employer';s life, then he obviously didn';t know that sentimental was the last way that Andreas would feel about his particular wife. But she didn';t disillusion him. Having Leander on her side was more than she could hope for, and just that one small gesture of support had made her feel that she could stay. That she might just be able to handle thisand hope to save baby Daisy as a result. She had even started to relax just a little.

But that had been before Andreas had appeared in the room, stiff-necked and scowling, with dark fire in his eyes, and ordered her to pack up and go, destroying all her hopes in a single moment.

I wasn';t flirting.';

Somehow she imposed the control she needed over her voice and made it sound calm and just a trifle indignant. She had to keep the pain of the last eleven months out of her voice. That would give her away for sure.

But Andreas'; current loverthe mistress he assumed her to bewould feel much more able to cope with his temper and his jealousy.

No?';

The mocking lift of one black eyebrow questioned her response in a way that almost shook her confidence. But she couldn';t let him get to her. For Daisy';s

sake she had to be strongfor Daisy';s sake she had to make sure that she stayed here. No!';

The forceful emphasis got his attention, making those deep-set eyes widen just for a moment before his handsome features settled back into their expression of cynical scepticism.

Can I point out that you were the one who told me to come downstairs ...;?';

The affronted tone was a good idea. It was quite clear that he hadn';t expected her indignation and was decidedly taken aback by it.

The one who lo ...;';

No, don';t mention the locked door or protest about itthat would take things to a deeper level. One that was clouded by the past between them that he remembered nothing about.

The one who told me not to fuss.';

That actually won her a tiny sign of acknowledgement from the dark, distant man before her. Not a nod, that would have been too much of a concession, but the proud head inclined faintly to one side and something flickered in the black eyes that might have been respect.

Kyrie Petrakos ...;';

It was Leander who spoke, inserting his words carefully into the tensely silent stand-off that had come between them. He said something in Greek, speaking swiftly and, Becca thought, rather nervously. Obviously Leander felt that his job was on the lineso would he continue to support her?

Andreas'; response was in the same language, sharp and obviously dismissivea dismissal that was repeated when the younger man hesitated, looking distinctly uncomfortable and unsure.

It';s all right, Leander,'; Becca put in, turning to him, wanting to reassure him. You don';t have to worry about me.';

Out of the corner of her eye she could sense Andreas'; head snap round, feel the dark fire of his eyes burning into the back of her head as she spoke, and she could see the reflection of the furious glare in the concern on Leander';s face.

But she made herself smile, pretending at a composure she was far from feeling.

Really ...;'; she said. This isn';t your problem.';

As she watched Leander leave, the silence behind her seemed to grow all the more ominous, all the more oppressive, and she held her breath as the door swung to after him, waiting for the inevitable explosion that she had sparked off with her response.



Chapter 4

To her astonishment it didn';t come. Instead there was a faint, soft sound. The sound of Andreas drawing in his breath and letting it out again in a deliberate attempt at control.

So who put you in charge?'; he drawled cynically. Who gave you permission to give my staff orders?';

Not orders.';

Becca caught her own breath, aiming to match his cold-toned restraint as she made herself turn round, coming to face him. She wouldn';t let his imposing stature, the arrogant set of his jaw, or the cold light in his eyes overawe her.

If she did then he would win and she knew that Andreas Petrakos had never lost this sort of a battle in his life. He hadn';t almost tripled the family fortune in his thirty-three years by being anyone';s pushover, least of all any woman';s.

But she had to manage this somehow; had to win herself at least permission to stay. The repercussions for Daisy if she didn';t were too terrible even to consider. She wasn';t going to let herself even imagine the possibility of defeat.

You';d already told him to leave. I was just making sure that he didn';t feel obliged to stay to protect me.';

You understand Greek?';

Just for a moment Andreas sounded so taken aback that Becca actually allowed herself the smallest hint of a smile. Typical maletypical Greek male, she told herself. He made assumptions from his lordly position in charge of everything and was stunned to find that perhaps those suppositions and his assessment of the situation were not quite as perfect as he believed.

I don';t have to know precisely what words you used to know just what you meant,'; she pointed out. So tell me, do you always order everyone around as if they were a dog that was yours to command?';

Leander values his job too much to do anything stupid.';

Leander knows that you';re in a vicious mood and liable to bite his head off if he didn';t do as he was told. You surely didn';t really think that I was flirting with him? You have to know that ...;';

Yikes, no!

Mentally Becca screeched to a halt, slamming the brakes on the foolishly betraying words she had almost let slip. Don';t go down that roadjust don';t!

Had she really been about to say to Andreas';s face that he had to know that when he was in a roomanywhere nearbyany other man just didn';t have a chance? That beside his incandescent male sexuality, every other male within a hundred miles became just a shadow of himself, fading into insignificance beside Andreas?

I have to know that what?'; Andreas enquired with silky menace when she caught herself up, biting hard on her foolish tongue. His brilliant dark eyes had narrowed sharply, the look he turned on her from them shrewdly assessing, and to Becca';s horror she felt a rush of embarrassed heat flooding her cheeks.

That I';m with you,'; she managed to force out.

Her voice grew stronger as she recalled her thoughts of moments before, putting them into words to get herself out of the hole she had dug for herself. If she was his current mistress, then she would probably laugh off Andreas'; overreaction just now.

And even if you don';t want anyone to fuss, if you';re determined to dismiss your staff like that, then someone needs to keep an eye on you.';

And you';re happy to do that?';

Of course.';

Did his question mean that perhaps he was reconsidering? That he would let her stay after all? Behind her back, Becca crossed her fingers secretly. She didn';t know what she would do if Andreas still insisted that she leave.

You should sit down.';

She waved a hand towards the nearest chair, cursing the way that, in her own eyes at least, her fingers'; unwanted tremor gave away too much to that cold-eyed scrutiny.

And would you like something to drink? Water? Coffee?';

Wine?';

It was a deliberate provocation and a wicked gleam in his black eyes told her

that he was testing her. But he moved towards the chair just the same.

You';re just out of hospital after a nasty accident. Do you think wine is a good idea? How about thinking of something else?';

I would but you';d probably veto that as well,'; Andreas tossed at her surprisingly lightly, but Becca noticed that he took the seat she';d indicated all the same.

He sank down into it with every appearance of ease and lounged back, stretching out his long legs and crossing them at the ankles. He looked as if he was simply relaxing but there was a slight tightness to his mouth, a shadow on his skin that reminded her he was still convalescent. Pushing back her own chair, she got hastily to her feet.

I';ll get you some water, then.';

If that is all that you';re offering ...;';

Andreas'; reply stopped her in mid-flight to the kitchen, and she froze for a moment before she turned slowly back again. Had she heard right? Was that note in his voice what she thought it had been?

Was it possible that Andreas was actually flirting with her?

She realised what had happened. She had taken the route in the conversation that she would have done when they were together and an argument had broken out. She had stood up for herself, refused to give in to his anger, then she had moved the subject away and on to another topic entirelyand Andreas had followed her.

Just as he had used to do when they were together, he had let himself be eased out of his bad mood and into another, very different one.

But was this different mood any less dangerous than before?

There was one thing she did know and that was that the way to make Andreas reveal his hand when he was determined to keep it hidden was to challenge himcall his bluff. And although he might not remember her or their life together, this was still Andreas, wasn';t it? She had to know where she stood and she thought she knew the way to go about it.

Water ...;'; she said firmly, hoping she sounded more confident than she actually was as she headed into the kitchen.

He didn';t need a drinkwell, definitely not water, Andreas reflected as Becca marched into the kitchen, hunted around and found some bottled water in the fridge, but if she wanted to get him water then he was quite happy to let her.

Anything so that he could watch her, enjoy the sway of her hips in the delicate blue dress as she walked, the way her breasts swung gently as she bent down to look in the fridge, the neat, precise movements of those soft handsthe hands he still remembered resting on his when she';d stood beside his bedas she twisted open the bottle of water.

The truth was that he enjoyed sitting here and watching her move around his home, letting her take care of him. He was even enjoying his body';s instinctive reaction to having her around. The insistent clamour of his senses, the way he became hard just watching her might be frustrating and uncomfortable on one level, but at least he felt alive in a way that he hadn';t known since the accident. She was a hell of a lot more attractive than Leander or Medora, his devoted but matronly housekeeper. Medora might be the closest thing he had ever had to a mother, but she wasn';t a delight to watch like this woman.

This beautiful woman.

This beautiful, sexy woman.

This beautiful, sexy woman whom he wanted more than ...;

Hell and damnation, how could he say that he wanted her more than he had ever wanted her in the time they had been together, when he only remembered the smallest part of that time? The first weeks after they had met. And the most vivid memory he had of that time was of wanting this woman in his bed, just as he did now.

So was anything different in any way? He just knew that he wanted her so badly that it had made him act like a fool.

Andreas sighed and raked both his hands through his hair as he went back over the way he had behaved, the way that he had lost his temper so completely when he had seen Becca with Leander. Seen them talking togetherlaughingflirting, he had believed. His anger had been like a red mist before his eyes. A burning mist that had pushed him into action without stopping to think.

But now that he';d calmed down he was going to have to apologise to his PA for snarling at him like a savagely jealous dog guarding a particularly juicy bone.

Andreas'; mouth twisted wryly.

Jealous?

Was that how he felt when he was jealous? The problem was that he had nothing to compare it with. He couldn';t honestly say if he had ever felt like that before.

Had he ever been reduced to that sort of fury because he thought someone else had what he wanted? Had he set out to ruin a good thing because he felt so savagely angry?

Because Becca could be a good thing. He didn';t need to have any past reference points to tell him that; the effect that she had on himon his bodyon his sensesin the present was quite enough.

And he didn';t need telling that that was why he had been so blackly angry.

Because he wanted her so damn much that it had clouded his judgement.

He';d make it right with Leander tomorrow. But he';d also make it clear that the younger man should keep his hands off. Becca was his and he wouldn';t allow anyone else to interfere.

She was coming back towards him now, the glass in her hand, and if the back view had been good then the front was so much better. The determination in her walk drew attention to those slender, curving hips and under the soft cotton her even softer breasts moved in a way that made his mouth dry. Her head was held high, stubborn little chin tilted deliberately and the fire in her eyes made him smile to himself at the enticing prospect of the battle to come.

Your water.';

Becca thrust the glass at him without finesse or ceremony and only the fact that his reflexes were swift and accurate stopped it from upending all over him.

I prefer it in the glass,'; he murmured drily, earning himself an expected glare of reproof that made those sea-coloured eyes flash like polished gems. The trite clichι You';re beautiful when you';re angry'; hovered on his lips but he swallowed it down with a sip of the water, opting for not provoking her any further, and murmured carefully polite thanks instead.

You';re welcome,'; Becca retorted in a voice that made a nonsense of the courteous reply. Enjoy your drink.';

It was as she swung away from him, turning on her heel with a dismissive little gesture of one hand, that he suddenly had the clear idea that he knew exactly what she was going to do. Her determined steps towards the door confirmed as much, making his lips twitch in suppressed amusement.

Are you going somewhere?';

She spared him another of those swift, flashing glares over her shoulder.

To my roomto pack, seeing as you';ve made it so plain that you don';t want me here. It would have been easier if you';d told me before I emptied my case.';

He let her get right to the door, waiting a carefully calculated moment, watching for the almost imperceptible hesitation in the fingers that reached for the handle ...;closed over it ...;flung it open ...;

You can stay,'; he said quietly, stopping her dead halfway out the door.

For a second or two he thought she hadn';t heard. Her foot was actually still held out in front of her, preparing to take the next step. But then, very slowly and silently, she lowered it to the ground, and stood still.

What did you say?'; she asked, not looking at him but staring straight ahead of her, into the now shadowy hallway.

I said you can stay.';

For a moment Becca couldn';t move. She felt as if she didn';t know what to thinkhow to think. She had the strangest feeling as if time had suddenly gone backwards and she and Andreas were back in the past, in the time when they had been together, before they were married.

Her strategy had worked exactly as she had planned it would. She had called his bluff, made it appear that she was about to leave, and he had let her get so far and then called her back. He was going to let her stay.

She should feel triumphantshe should feel happy. Andreas'; change of heart meant that she could have a hope of talking to him about Daisyabout the money so desperately needed to give her baby niece a chance of life. But she only knew a tiny glimmer of triumph and her other feelings were so complicated and mixed up that they kept her frozen, her eyes wide and sightless. Before she could talk to him about Daisy he would have to recover his memory and the momentary glimpse she had just had into a past where they had been togetherhappy togethertore at her heart with the reminder of how it would be when he recalled the truth. He had thrown her out of the house, out of his life, because he believed she was only after his money. The thought of his reaction when he learned that she was only here now because of money again drained the blood from her limbs, making her legs tremble beneath her.

Becca? Did you hear what I said?';

She had hesitated too long, arousing Andreas'; suspicions. Out of the corner of her eye she was aware of the fact that he had got up from his chair, looked as if he was about to come towards her.

Yes, I heard.';

Slowly she turned back to face him, her expression carefully blank.

You want me to stay as your nurse or as ...;?';

She couldn';t find a word to express the alternativeloverpartnermistresswife?and so she just let the sentence trail off unfinished.

As whatever you want.';

Then an arrogant flick of his hand dismissed the question.

Definitely not my nurse! You know what I think of that idea. So why don';t you just stayas my guest? Then if you think you need to keep an eye on me you can.';

And what would I do the rest of the time?';

Oh, I feel sure that we will think of something.';

Like what?'; Becca demanded, eyeing him warily.

A note in his voice told her that the flirtatious mood of a short time before had not, as she had thought, evaporated when she';d called his bluff by heading for the door. In fact every instinct she had ever had where this man was concerned was screaming at her that the lazy sensuality of his smile was deceptive in its indolence. The black eyes might be hooded and partially hidden under heavy lids but she could see enough of the gleam in them to know that his thoughts were not on the idea of her taking care of himin the nursing a convalescent meaning of the words, at least.

Like this,'; Andreas murmured with misleading softness and before she was even aware of the fact that he had anything planned, or could even think of taking any avoidance moves, he took several long, firm strides forward, covering the distance between them in a matter of seconds.

This time she had no warning. This time there was no change in his voice, no hint from the look in his eyes. This time he took her completely by surprise and so instantly had the upper hand, with total control over the situation.

Like this,'; he said again, low and rough.

His hand came under her chin, holding it tight. He lifted her face towards his and his mouth came down hard on hers, taking it in a burning, searing kiss that made her thought processes stop dead, then shatter into a million tiny fragments.

She couldn';t think; she could only feel. And what she felt was heat. The heat of his mouth, his breath on her skin. The heat of his arms coming round her, that long, powerful body so very close to hers. But it wasn';t just a physical heat that blazed through her. There was the burning fire of response, the sensation of her blood temperature climbing higher and higher with each accelerated beat of her heart. Her whole system was going into meltdown, her mind seeming to cease to exist, her nerves, her skin, even her bones becoming molten with desire so that she sagged against him, unable to hold herself upright, and it was only the strength of his support around her that kept her from collapsing in a trembling and abandoned heap right at his feet.

Andreas'; she began against the pressure of his lips, but the attempt to speak, to try to form some sort of protest that she was incapable of sustaining, gave him the opportunity he was waiting for.

In the moment that her mouth partly opened, Andreas seized his chance and deepened the kiss with sensual deliberation. Her parted lips were crushed even more under the passion of his, his tongue sliding into the exposed warmth, the soft moisture, tangling with hers in an intimate dance that made her senses swoon, had her fingers closing over his arms, clenching tight.

But this time it wasn';t the need for support that had her holding him close, as close as she could. This time it was pure physical need that made her clutch at him this way. The need to feel his lean, hard frame against hers, feel the pressure of the strong bones of his chest, his ribcage against her breasts, the curve of his pelvis cradling her hips. And because of that closeness there was no way she could be unaware of the swell of his forceful erection, hot and hard against her, communicating need and passion in a way that no words ever could.

Cold need and heartless passion.

The icy little voice of reason slid into her mind, stopping the heat of her reaction dead, so fast that it made her head spin.

Andreas Petrakos was totally capable of coming on full and hard with his mouth, his tongue, his body, when no part at all of his mind was involvedand least of all his heart!

Hadn';t he shown that when he had brought her here the first time, just after their marriage? When he had brought her into the house, barely stopping to shut the door as he went through it. When he had kissed her as they mounted the stairs and taken her into the bedroom, his mouth practically welded to hers. And with his hands hotly, hungrily busy on her body, finding the fastenings of her clothing blind, dealing with them with rough haste, discarding them like a Hansel and Gretel trail leading from the hallway to his room.

And in that room he had made the hottest, most ardent, most passionate love in the world to her, waking a matching hunger in every inch of her quivering body, showing her pleasures she had never believed possible, taking her to heights of ecstasy she had never known before.

Before dropping her right down to earth again with a sickening, agonising thud, just a few, devastatingly short hours later. She still had the scars on her heart where his black cruelty had slashed into it.

And with the memory everything inside her froze in an instant. The rush of heat that had flooded her body ebbed away as fastfasterthan it had come, taking all the passion with it.

Becca?';

Andreas had sensed her withdrawal, her stillness, and his kisses stopped, adding another terrible sensation to the thousands of whirling feelings in Becca';s head and in her heart.

No ...;';

It was all that she could manage and it was just a whisper. A thin thread of sound that did nothing to express what she really felt deep inside: the searing agony of loss, the desperation of knowing that she was so weaktoo weakthe bitter despair of knowing that Andreas had only to touch her, to kiss her and she had fallen into his arms, into his control like a foolish child, one that had not yet learned that fire burnedagain and again and again.

No ...;'; she tried again, managing to make it actually sound like a word this time.

But she still couldn';t put any real force into it. She still couldn';t make it sound like the word that was ringing inside her head, screaming to be heard.

No, no, no, no! that voice said. Loud and clear and savagely honest. A voice that no one could doubt she meant.

But that voice was the voice of panic. The voice of pain. The voice of the woman who had once loved this man so desperately that she had rushed into marriage with him without stopping to think. It was the voice of the woman whose heart he had broken. The voice of the woman whose love had turned to hatred in the black, terrible moments as she forced herself to walk away from himfighting a cruel bitter war with her longing to turn back, to see him just once more.

It was the voice of the woman that she couldn';t let Andreas see.

Not now, not ever, at least until he had his memory back and he knew once more who she was. Not until she had had a chance to talk to him, to ask him for help for Daisy. To save the baby';s life.

And even then she couldn';twouldn';t ever let him see just what he had done to her. She couldn';t let him begin to guess how much he had destroyed her life.

And she most definitely couldn';t do it now.

No?';

For a moment she thought it was still her own voice screaming inside her head.

But then on a jolt of her heart, she realised that it was Andreas and that he had put a darkly questioning note onto the word.

One that meant she had to find an explanation for her sudden change of mood. A reason why she had been a willing, an eager partner one moment and then slammed the brakes on hard the next. And even in her own mind, looking at her actions, she saw with a shiver how her behaviour might be interpreted. How it could seem that she didn';t know her own mind orworsewas some sort of tease who had now decided to call a sudden halt.



Chapter 5

Youupstairsyou said you thought this was a bad idea.';

Looking into his face, she felt her heart skip a beat as she saw the way he frowned, the black, straight brows snapping together over the brilliant eyes.

Eyes that she could see were burning with frustration, with refusal to admit the need to stop. For a second she thought that he was going to argue with her but then, slowly, he nodded ...;

It is a bad idea when I don';t know who I am or the first thing about our past together. And you';re not going to tell me about that, are you?';

That at least was easy to answer, but still Becca couldn';t find any words, only managing a silent shake of her head as a reply.

I understand. I know the doctors have said that it';s better I wait for things to come back by themselvesif they come back. And that does complicate matters.';

He might be agreeing with her but he still wasn';t letting her go. And somehow the fact that he wasn';t actually kissing her made the way he was holding her so tight, so close, even more intimate than before.

His voice might be calm and civil, his expression controlled, but there was nothing remotely restrained or civilised in the swollen flesh that pressed so hard against her. And equally primitive was the hungry reaction that was raging through her as senses and nerves tantalised awake by the touch of Andreas'; hand, the force of his kiss, were forced to adjust to the sudden loss of the heated pleasure, and protested wildly at having to do so.

But only in that way.';

Black eyes blazed down into Becca';s upturned face, the heat in them seeming to scorch her skin and making her shift uneasily from one foot to another. Andreas'; intense gaze flickered for a moment as he watched the small movement, but he didn';t release her or adjust his position at all. If anything he held her tighter. So tight that she could hear the heavy, powerful thud of his heart so close to her cheek, echoing her own restless pulse rate that refused to settle down into normal again.

In every other way it felt right. So right that I don';t want it to stop ...;';

He was drawing her close again but then, for a moment, his voice hesitated, that intent focus of his eyes seeming to blur and look clouded.

Andr ...;'; Becca began then let the rest of his name evaporate in a rush of sheer panic. Her heart seemed to stop, actually stand still and then lurch back into movement at a violent, uneven pace as the reason for his sudden abstraction hit home like a blow to her mind.

Was he remembering her? Starting to recall anything about his pastand about the part she had played in it?

Upstairs, in the bedroom, in the moment she had known that he wanted to kiss her and before he had run his hand down her cheek in the gesture that had torn at her heart, he had had just this sort of a look on his face. His eyes had seemed to become unfocused then as if his thoughts were not on the present but somewhere else, in the past, in the life he could not remember.

And that was what she wantedwasn';t it?

Wasn';t it?

Or was it?

She needed him to know what had happened between them before she could even start to have a hope of asking him for help. Before she could tell him about Daisy and the vital operation the baby needed. And if kissing hermore than kissing herjolted his memories back into place then why not go along with it, at least for now?

That';s better,'; she heard Andreas murmur and knew that, in spite of herself, the direction of her thoughts had brought her closer to him, made her body soften against his. And when his hand slid under her chin again, lifting her mouth to his once more, she had no strength to fight him.

Or, rather, she had no strength to fight herself. This was what she wanted after all. There was no way she could deny it any longer. This was what her awakened senses demanded, what they yearned for. She needed his mouth on hers, needed the hard, intimate pressure, the warm, slick exploration of his tongue. And as his hands began to move over her she knew she needed that too. Everything inside her that had been folded tightly in on itself, closed off, shut away, now seemed to slowly unfurl, like a flower opening to the sun. And in just the same way that the flower instinctively turned towards the greatest, most glorious, most powerful source of heat and light, so without being able to stop herself she swayed towards Andreas, pressing herself against those caressing hands, writhing under the pleasure of his touch.

Murmurs of delight she couldn';t hold back escaped her lips in the brief moments that he allowed her to breathe and his name was a sigh on her lips, breathed into his mouth so that he swallowed down the sound as he took possession of her lips again.

You see,'; he murmured, husky and soft, letting that tormenting mouth slide along the line of her jaw so that she lifted her chin to tauten the muscles there, feeling it more intensely as he kissed his way to the most sensitive spot just under her ear. This is right. So right.';

One of those caressing hands had moved to her neck now, tangling in the soft hair at the base of her skull, twisting, tugging, pulling her head backwards so that he exposed the whole of her neck and the long, fine line down to her shoulder and the valley between her breasts that lay in the deep V-neckline of her dress. Becca';s head swam as she felt the heat of his breath, the soft, tantalising caress of his mouth as it moved down into that warm valley of her cleavage.

I want you ...;';

She felt as well as heard the words. They feathered over her skin, humid as the breath that seemed to slip inside her bra, coil around her nipples, making them tighten into stingingly aroused peaks that yearned for a touch that was harder, more forceful than a whisper of heated air.

I want you,'; he said again.

And she wanted him. The need was a heavy pulse between her legs, a throbbing demand from every aching nerve end along her body. Who cared if the sensual memories hidden in Andreas'; numbed brain took him back into the past they had shared? So what if the touch of her lips, the taste of her skin, woke him to a recollection of exactly who she was and what she had been to him? He had to remember some time, it was inevitable. And surely it was better that he remembered sooner rather than later so that the truth was out in the open and they could renegotiate from there?

But the real truth was that she couldn';t stop herself. And as her body rediscovered the pleasures she had thought she had forgotten she knew that she wanted this. She needed it. She had been dying inside for almost a year for the loss of it.

This was right, her sensual instincts told her. This was what had always been right between them. In Andreas'; arms she had always felt that she was where she belonged, that she had come home. This was the one thing that had never gone wrong between them; the thing that had still been there at the end when it seemed that everything else had gone, been destroyed by hatred, distrust and cruel rejection.

Rejection.

The word was a cold, hard, vicious blade that slashed through the heated delirium inside her head, breaking open her sensual fantasies and making the wild, foolish dreams evaporate, once more letting in the icy winds of reality and self-preservation.

What was she doing courting that rejection all over again? Could she go through that pain, that loss, that terrible, terrible devastation a second time? It had almost destroyed her the first time and yet here she was risking her heart, her soul, all over again.

She couldn';t do this just for the pleasure, for the physical satisfaction it would bring. It would destroy her if she did. But Andreas could. He had already done so once and she had no doubt that he could do it again. Whether his memory returned or not, he could take her, use her, take all she had to give and then turn and walk away without a backward look.

And the dread that brought made her stiffen against his stroking hands.

Andreas ...;'; she tried but he wasn';t listening. His mouth was still caressing her skin, his hands moving down over the soft blue skirt of her dress, over her hips, inching the material upwards as they did so.

Andreasstop!';

Driven by rising panic, she twisted away from him sharply, fear giving her strength she didn';t know she possessed. The force of her reaction took her halfway across the room before she came to a halt and was able to face him, eyes wide, her breath coming in raw, uneven gasps.

She couldn';t really see him, her gaze was blurred and unfocused, and she was grateful for the way that hid the reality of his expression from her.

No,'; she said breathlessly, struggling for control. No, it isn';t rightit can';t be right! This isn';t going to happenI won';t let it happen.';

You won';t let it happen?';

Andreas'; voice was a cynical drawl and one dark eyebrow lifted in mocking response to her outburst.

Lady, you are fooling yourself if you expect me to believe that.';

Of course I expect you to believe it! I';

But I don';t. I don';t believe a word that comes from your lovely mouth.';

Youyou don';t?';

Andreas shook his head in firm response to her shaken question. Her vision had cleared now and she could see his face. Immediately she wished she had the comfort of the protective blur back when she saw his burning eyes fixed on her face in a look of pure scorn.

You expect me to believe your cowardly little protest when I know the truth?';

Oh, so you';re a mind-reader now?';

Nodefiance was a bad move. She saw it in his face, in the way that those beautifully shaped lips clamped tightly together over some savage retort that he had hastily caught back.

I don';t need to read minds,'; he bit out. But I am pretty good at understanding body language. Unfortunately for you. Because your body was speaking the truththe truth you';re now trying to pretend never happened.';

INoI';m not pretending!';

You';re either pretending now or you were thenyou can';t have it both ways, Becca. So which one is it?';

Oh, how did she answer that? How did she tell him something that explained her behaviour and yet didn';t give her away completely? The only thing she knew was that she couldn';t let him believe that she had simply been leading him onthat was the course most likely to have Andreas demand that she leave right here and now. And then she would never be able to help Daisy. And saving Daisy';s life was uppermost in her mind right now.

All rightI';m sorry ...;';

She actually held out her hand towards him, as if pleading with him, begging him to take it. But the way that he watched the gesture, regarding it coldly with blank and unresponsive eyes, brought her up sharp. Becca felt as if she might just as well have slammed her hand against a hard brick wall and had to struggle to resist the temptation to snatch it back and cradle it against her as if his wintry response had actually hurt her physically.

I';m sorry ...;'; she said again, fighting to find something she could say.

You said that already,'; Andreas flung back, folding his arms across the broad expanse of his chest as his dark head went back, black eyes searing over her in a look of supreme contempt as he looked down his straight slash of a nose at her. Try something else. Sorry for what?';

Forfor overreacting.';

It was the only thing she could think of. The truthor at least as close to the truth as she dared to goseemed to be the only way to handle this. In any case, the partial truth was the only thing she trusted herself to be able to say without making it painfully plain that she was actually lying.

She';d hoped that that would be enough but, from Andreas'; set, unyielding expression, it was far from adequate. If anything those folded arms tightened expressively and his upper lip actually curled in an expression of arrogant scorn.

She was going to have to try harder to convince him.

II do w-want you.';

Really, there was no point in denying that. Her response to him had made it only too plain and she would only incense him further if she tried to pretend otherwise. If there was one thing that Andreas hated it was lies. A miserably cold, sneaking shiver went down her spine as she recalled the one time she had tried to keep the truth from him. She hadn';t actually lied but she might as well have done. The fallout had been as bad as if she had.

Then what are you doing over on the other side of the room while I';m here?';

Becausebecause ...;';

Desperation brought inspiration and she hurried the words out, needing them to be said so that she could see if they had the effect she hoped forthe effect she prayed they would.

Because you were rightit isn';t a good idea. It isn';t sensible ...;';

Andreas rolled his eyes in an expression of exasperation.

And we must always be sensible, mustn';t we?';

Well, you';ve just had a terrible accident.';

So now you';re back to being my nurse again. I told you I hate a fuss ...;';

I';m not making a fuss! I';m trying to be carefulfor your sake as much as mine.';

That caught him unawares, bringing his head up in a rush.

Me? What do I ...;?';

You have amnesia.';

Becca spoke the words as slowly and as emphatically as she dared. She needed to get this through to him. If she did, then she might have a chance of staying, of working things out. Of waiting until his memory came back. And then she might have a chance of asking him to help Daisy.

I know I have amnesia,'; Andreas snarled. I can';t forget that I do! Everything else I try to remember and I can';t. The fact that I can';t remember ...;';

He slammed the heel of his palm into his forehead with a brutal thumping sound that made her flinch inside.

That';s what I can';t forget.';

Oh, don';tplease don';t. Can';t you see that this is why it has to be this waybecause you can';t take the risk?';

You mean you can';t';

Noyou!';

Shaking her head violently, Becca took a single involuntary step towards him, then the look in his eyes, the dangerous way they flashed made her reconsider hastily. Abruptly she came to a halt again, only metres away from him, but the expanse of polished wooden floor now seemed like a wide, gaping chasm, one she knew they could never really ever bridge.

You';re the one who has the most to lose here if weif we ...;';

Lose?';

His harsh crack of laughter had no humour in it.

From where I';m standing, I get what I want. The only thing that';s interested meexcited mesince I woke up from that damn coma.';

The only ...;'; Becca whispered, unable to believe what she had heard. Me?';

You,'; Andreas confirmed roughly, with a brusque inclination of his head. Who did you think I meant? I was talking about excitement and pleasurepassionsomething that makes life seem like it';s worth living after all and not just the huge empty space where my mindmy memoriesused to be. And youyou say we have to be sensible.';

He spat the word out as if it was a vile epithet.

Twice Becca opened her mouth, trying to find an answer for him, and both times her voice failed her, managing only a pathetic squeak that didn';t even form a syllable, never mind a whole word.

Go to him, the irrational, emotional part of her brain was screaming. Go to him and accept what he';s offeringwhile he';s offering it. You want that excitementyou need that passionyou could enjoyoh, dear God, more than enjoythat pleasure. What are you doing, standing here when ...;?

But we do.';

Becca couldn';t believe she';d actually said what she had. Until she';d actually heard the words spoken out loud she had no idea that she had even planned to say them. She certainly hadn';t thought about them rationally. She didn';t even want to say them. But she had to. There was no other way to handle this.

We do have to be sensible. At least you do.';

Don';t hide behind excuses. For some reason you won';t admit, you';re scared and you';re trying to run ...;';

Oh, no. No, I';m not.';

At least this time her voice had the conviction of truth. She couldn';t run away.

If she did she would let Macy and Daisy down. She saw Andreas'; proud head go back, his eyes narrowing assessingly.

You don';t know what might have happened in your lifewhat you might ...;might find out when your memory comes back. Things that could change the way you feel about everything.';

About you?';

Andreas'; tone was sceptical.

I doubt very much that anything could change the way I';m feelingthe hunger that';s eating me up inside.';

It was purely a physical hungera sexual hungerthat he was talking about, Becca reminded herself miserably. There was nothing emotional about it at all. And he probably spoke the truth. Nothing had ever lessened the savage desire he had always had for her. Even when he had hated her most, he had still wanted her.

The first and last thing he had done in their short-lived marriage had been to take her to bed.

But she knew just how much things would change ifwhenhe knew the truth about the way their relationship had ended. And she couldn';t bear to think of what might happen then.

Thenthen what harm can it do to wait? You know what they say about anticipation adding to the pleasure ...;';

On that point, you might be right.';

You know I am.';

She didn';t know quite how she';d done it, but somehow she';d managed to put a flirtatious note into her voice. And as she saw Andreas'; expression change, the dark tension easing from his face, his eyes, she didn';t know whether to feel relief or a terrible sense of fear at the thought of what she was building up for herself in the future. She might be able to persuade him now, to make him ease up, relax a little. But when his memory returned and he found out the truth, then ...;

Her blood turned cold at just the thought.

But she had no other possible route she could take. If she was to help Daisy at all, she had to do it this way. It was either that or leave the tiny girl to die. And that wasn';t going to happen, not if she could possibly do anything to stop it. She would do whatever she had to do now, and take the consequences later when, inevitably, it all blew up in her face.

She was forced to acknowledge to herself that the thing she both most feared and most hoped for was all tangled up so that she couldn';t possibly extricate one part of it from the other. Before she could ask for his help, Andreas needed to regain his memory and so she had to stay here until that happened. But when he did get his memory back he would also remember who she was and the way they had parted and then all hell would break loose.

And the real problem was that she was having to fight herself as well as Andreas. The truth was that she wanted to be in his arms as much as he wanted her there. She wanted his kisses, his touch ...;

Whatever else had died between them, the burning passion had not. It had brought them together, rushed them into bed, into marriage, and it was still there. It still blazed white-hot between them. Andreas had only to touch her and she went up in flames. But it hadn';t been enough to hold them together beforeand it wouldn';t be enough now. Andreas might give her body the most glorious pleasure she had ever known but he had also broken her heart and sexual ecstasy was not enough to compensate for the pain and desolation that had followed. Andreas had been the love of her life and with every dayevery hourshe spent with him she risked subjecting herself to that heartbreak all over again.

All right.';

It was the last thing she expected Andreas to say so she actually felt her jaw drop a little when he spoke, her eyes blinking sharply in shock.

All right?'; she managed and got an unsmiling nod in response.

We';ll waita while. You could be right and the delaythe anticipationwill whet my appetite. I reckon you';ll be worth waiting for.';

If he expected an answer to that, then he was going to be disappointed, Becca admitted to herself. There wasn';t a single word she could find in her head, or form on her tongue. All she could manage was an incoherent little sound that might or might not have been agreement.

But I won';t wait for ever. I';m not a patient man, Becca. When I see something I wantI go for it.';

Iunderstand.';

How could she not understand? She knew exactly what he meant; exactly how he was. Hadn';t she been on the receiving end of all his forceful charm, his potent sexuality, once before? When Andreas Petrakos saw something he wanted he got itno question.

And as if to prove it, to verify her thoughts, Andreas suddenly lifted a hand and crooked one finger in the most arrogant, supremely confident gesture, beckoning her to come to him. And from the look on his face he had no doubt that she would obey.

He was right. She could explain to herself, justify her actions, by saying that she was playing it safe, treading carefully. But if she did she would be lying to herself, stark honesty forced her to admit. She obeyed Andreas'; autocratic summons, moving across the floor to him without a word or hesitation simply because she had no choice. She had to go to him; she didn';t have the strength to resist. And as his arms came round her again she knew she was lost, lifting her face for his kiss even before he had bent his dark head towards hers.

The kiss made what little remained of her thought processes swoon. It seemed to draw out her very essence, heart and soul, taking them into his possession until she felt that she would be nothing without him, unable to function, unable even to exist on her own. She was floating, drifting, with no sense of direction or thought.

So you';ll stay,'; Andreas murmured, his voice low and sensual, rich with total confidence, total conviction that he was going to get his way.

Yes.';

There was nothing else that she could say but even as she spoke Becca had the terrible feeling of water, deep, dark and cold, closing over her head, drowning her. But there was no hope of turning back.

Yes,'; she said, soft and low. Yes, I';ll stay.';



Chapter 6

So how long, exactly, did you foresee this ";being sensible"; to last?';

Andreas stretched lazily in the sunshine, noting with satisfaction that the rawness of torn muscles, the ache of bruising, was easing more with each day. If only he could say the same about the blank space where part of his memory should be. That and the burn of frustration that nagged at him all day, every day, simply because Becca was around.

At least the last few days had given his body a chance to heal physically. He would never admit it but the accident had taken more out of him than he liked, so spending time showing Becca around the island, taking her to his favourite restaurant, walking along the shore, had filled in the days of convalescence and stopped him climbing the walls with boredom.

Becca stirred her head against the cushions of the sun lounger next to him and opened those blue-green eyes in a look of such sleepy sensuality that it had his body hardening and aching in a moment, straining against the black stretch fabric of the swimming shorts that were all he wore. She was dressed all in white today in a loose sleeveless top and cotton trousers that were cut off short, revealing her slender calves and ankles.

How do you feel?'; she asked and in spite of her attempt to look relaxed he could hear the note of constraint in her voice that was always there when he moved the conversation away from the ordinary, everyday subjects they talked about.

Just what was it she was so uptight about? Was there something she was hiding? Something she didn';t want him to know? It gave him the most disturbing feeling that the one person in the world he felt really comfortable withsomeone he knew he had shared the missing part of his life withmight be deliberately holding something back from him.

I feel fine! Never better!'; he snapped, the edgy feeling getting the better of him, and he watched the change in her eyes, the way that the warm sensuality died, turning instead to a careful, defensive distance. Silently he cursed himself for his over-hasty reaction.

And the doctor said you were OK at your check-up this morning?';

You mean he didn';t give you a full report? After all, your role as my nurse seems to be the only one you';re interested in fulfilling.';

I thought you';d done away with that idea? To tell you the truth ...;'; Becca pulled herself up against the wooden back of the lounger so that she was sitting upright and looking him straight in the face ...;I';m not at all sure what you want from me.';

You know only too well what I want.';

Andreas made no attempt to disguise the blatantly sexual double meaning behind his words.

How I want youwhere I want you.';

There was that wary flicker in her eyes again. A momentary glance into his face and then away, fast, to stare out at the horizon. She affected an intense interest in the ocean that lapped lazily against the shore beyond the sunlit terrace.

I thought weagreed to take that slowly.';

We agreed to be sensible. It';s not the same thing.';

To me it is. For one thing, I have no idea whether you have anyone else in your lifeand you can';t promise that you don';t,'; she pointed out.

But if we';re a couple ...;';

I';ve been in England a long time ...;'; Becca hedged.

So that was it. They';d been apart, and she wasn';t sure she could trust him. That he could understand.

There isn';t anyone else in my life.';

And you can swear to that, can you?';

Well, for one thing I think she';d have turned up by now if there was someone.

She';d have heard of my accident. And for another, then Leander would have told me if I was married or anything stupid like that.';

Now what had he said to make her mouth tighten as if against something she';d thought better of saying? And her eyes had moved to the swimming pool, studying the water there as if she had never seen anything like it before.

And I doubt if Medora is going to sit back and watch me make a fool of myself over you if she knows I was committed to anyone else.';

So that';s what you think you';re doing, is it?'; Becca';s tone was tart. Making a fool of yourself?';

How the hell should I know?'; Irritation at the way she wouldn';t look at him, as much as at her tone, roughened the edges of the words. I don';t know if I';ve behavedor feltthis way before.';

He couldn';t have felt this way before, he';d decided that already. If he';d ever felt this heat of desire for a woman, the sort of burning hunger that made his days impossible to get through without being with her, seeing her, touching her, and turned his nights into sweat-drenched, sleep-deprived endurance tests, then surely he would remember that?

And how could he wipe away the memory of the brief moments of restless sleep that he';d finally managed? Sleep in which his dreams were so vivid, so hot, so passionately erotic that they were almost unendurable. And yet waking to find that they had only been a dream had left him gasping for breath and struggling to regain any trace of his lost control.

He couldn';t have forgotten those feelings. Not if he had ever experienced anything like them for anyone else before.

And I believe that in England you have some saying about kettles and pans ...;';

Pots,'; Becca corrected automatically, still using that stiff little voice that scraped over his nerves. Pot calling the kettle blackso what has that got to do with me?';

She sounded so English, so controlled, so sensible that it set his teeth on edge and made him determined to shake her out of that mood. He wanted back the Becca he had seen under the prim and proper exterior on the day of her arrival. The sensual Becca, the hotly responsive Becca. The Becca whose soft, full mouth had felt so wonderful, tasted so delicious under his. Whose firm, high breasts had fitted so perfectly into his hands, the tight nipples pushing against the palms.

The Becca who would have been in his bed there and then if she hadn';t had ridiculous, apprehensive, sensible second thoughts.

You say you don';t know if there';s anyone else in my life but I could say the same about you.';

About me?';

That edgy look was back, making him think even more of words like guilt and concealmentand lies.

Are you a free agent? Is there anyone else in your life?'; he pressed.

Oh ...;';

For a second she looked blank, and then he noticed that her white teeth were digging into the soft fullness of her lower lip, worrying at the soft skin that only moments before he had been imagining kissing.

Becca?'; Suspicion darkened his voice on the question.

Was this what she wasn';t telling him? Was the reason she wanted to be sensible'; because there was another man in her world? Someone she didn';t want to tell him about?

Is there?';

No!'; she said firmly and hastilytoo firmly, too hastily so that instead of putting his mind at rest it put him more on edge than ever. Nothere';s no one.';

Are you sure?';

That brought her head round, dark hair flying, chin coming up defiantly as she met his assessing stare head-on.

Of course I';m sure!'; she declared. There is no man in my life but you!';

It was what he most wanted to hear, so why did he sense something like the crawl of small, icy feet down his spine in spite of the heat?

Good,'; he said, reaching out to touch a hand to her cheek and hold her there, sea-coloured eyes locked with black. Just make sure it stays that way. I have exclusive rights to my women. You';re mine and only mine ...;';

Under the touch of his fingers her face jerked just once as if in rejection of his comment. Her eyes opened wide and that determined little chin lifted even higher.

You don';t have any rights to menot yet.';

Not yet,'; Andreas agreed, a slow, appreciative smile curling his mouth. She was gorgeous when she was like thiswonderfully sexy with the mutinous spark that lit those fantastic eyes, the wash of colour that flooded her cheeks. I knowwe';re taking this slowly ...;being sensible.';

He drawled out the word deliberately, putting every ounce of contempt he could into each syllable.

But not for long. I could make you forget about that need for caution you think is so important.';

Another jerk of her chin, a lift of her smoothly arched brows, challenging the truth of his assertion, making his smile widen ever more.

You know I could,'; he murmured softly, leaning even closer so that his mouth was just inches away from the soft, rebellious pout of her lips. It would only take a minute. Not even that.';

She had frozen now, nothing moving but her eyes as they watched him warily, waiting to see what he would do next.

All I';d have to do is to lean forward, just the tiniest little bit ...;';

He suited the action to the words, only just catching the tiny faint sound of her swiftly indrawn breath as he did so. Her eyes widened just a little bit more but she stayed where she was, though the pink tip of her tongue slid out and slicked over her lower lip in an uneasy, betraying gesture.

The movement and the slight film of moisture it left on her mouth was a temptation that Andreas couldn';t resist. He';d waited too long for the taste of her mouth on his all over again. He wanted it again and he wanted it now.

Reaching up a hand, he curled it round the back of her head, fingers sliding into the silky dark hair, cupping the fine bones of her skull as he drew her near to him and took her mouth. Her lips were as soft and delicious as they had been before and she yielded to him with a soft murmur that made his senses give a hard, painful kick in response.

To hell with being sensible. This was what he wanted. What he needed. Her mouth opened under his and with a sense of triumph he moved in closer.

And felt the faint, unmistakable shiver that ran through her body as she fought for control. It was there and gone again in the space of a heartbeat but he had felt it and recognised it for what it was.

He could kiss her out of it, he knew that. It wouldn';t take much; she would be his if he only insisted, pressed a little more. But it was the fact that she had reacted in that way, that she still felt that restraint she talked about that stopped him dead in his tracks. She was still determined to keep him at arm';s length for her own personal reasons. And that realisation destroyed the sensual mood completely.

With a savagely muttered curse in his own language he wrenched his mouth away from hers, pulling his head back to stare down into her dark, shocked eyes.

Andreas ...;'; Becca began and the shake on the sound of his name was the last straw.

Swearing brutally, he tore himself away from her, taking several swift, strong and almost blind strides across the tiled surround of the pool and diving head first into the cool water, plunging way down into the clear blue depths, driving himself as hard and as far as he could.

Becca watched him go through eyes that were blurred with sudden tears. She knew what had made him react like this, the tiny shudder of panic she hadn';t been able to control, but that didn';t mean that she understood quite what state of mind had influenced him. Was it furycold-blooded anger at the way that she was still determined to hold on to the idea of being sensible? Or was it an attempt to cool himself off literally?

Whatever his feelings were, they were wild and fierce and he was having to fight to bring them under control. That much was obvious from the way he was powering down the swimming pool, face down, black hair clinging to his skull, muscular arms and legs pushing him through the clear water at a speed that gave Becca a momentary pang of concern for any possible after-effects from the accident. The bruises from his injuries might be fading, but was it safe for him to subject himself to such a physical test?

But even as the worry crossed her mind she saw that Andreas was already slowing his furious pace. He eased up, continued to swim for a while but at a much more sedate speed and eventually came back to the side of the pool just beside where she stood. Slicking back his soaking black hair with a powerful hand, he supported himself on strong arms as he trod water, looking up into her watchful face, dark eyes narrowed against the sun.

And now I suppose you';re going to say that, as my nurse, you can';t approve of my behaviour just now?'; he commented cynically. Isn';t this your cue to tell me that it wasn';t at all sensible?';

I wouldn';t dare say anything of the sort!'; Becca flung back at him, the uncanny way that he had almost read her mind unsettling her even more. She might have been thinking it but she certainly wasn';t saying it, not knowing the reaction she would undoubtedly get.

She just hoped that Andreas would believe that irritation was uppermost in her mind and so accept it as the explanation for the way her voice went up and down in the most embarrassing way. She had felt bad enough a moment earlier and the thought that he might recognise her response as one of purely physical awareness of the body floating lazily in the water, the tense muscles in the hard forearms, the glisten of water drops on the bronzed skin was more than she could handle right now. The drenched black hair clung so close to his scalp that it formed a severe frame for those devastating features, emphasising wide, carved cheekbones, the long, straight nose, hard jaw and almost shockingly softly sensual mouth. Her pulse was already racing in double time, making her heart catch tight in her throat. She couldn';t take another of his sensual onslaughts on her, any more of those devastating, breath-stealing, soul-destroying kisses.

I';m glad to hear it,'; Andreas retorted drily, hauling himself up onto the side of the pool and sitting on the edge with his long legs dangling over the side, feet in the water. Because you seem so determined to revert to the nursing role that I was beginning to wonder if perhaps we ought to discuss your salary.';

I don';t want that!';

Sheer horror and the knowledge of just what she was hiding pushed the words from Becca';s mouth in an urgent rush. Scrambling down beside him so that she was on a level with him, she caught hold of his arm, looking earnestly into his face.

You don';t have to pay me! After all, I';m not doing anything to earn it ...;';

Her voice trailed off in shivering embarrassment as she felt a tide of heated blood flood her face, making her cheeks burn at the thought of the other way that her words might be interpreted.

I didn';t mean ...;You don';t have to pay me to ...;';

Oh, hell, she was making matters so much worse. Her tongue seemed to have swollen to twice its size, tangling up in her mouth so that she couldn';t get another syllable out, either to explain or to apologise. And the lazy smile that crossed that hard-boned face only made matters worse, the laughter in his eyes mocking her confusion and embarrassment.

Not pay perhaps, but I have a reputation for generosity to my mistresses.';

My mistresses.

If he had fired an arrow straight at her heart, piercing it brutally, it couldn';t have had a more painful effect than just hearing him speak so casually.

My mistresses.

That was all he thought of her as; all she would ever be; all he wanted her to be. Andreas only thought of her as someone with whom he wanted a sexual relationshipa mistress, nothing more. And he had said mistressesusing the plural. Which meant that he thought in terms of more than one relationship, of women who had come before her and ...;Her throat closed up, making it difficult to breathe ...;Women who would come after her.

And since their wedding day?

There was the burn of hot tears at the backs of her eyes as she forced herself to face an even less bearable thought. The idea that once he had rejected her, he had replaced her with someone elsemaybe more than one someone else. How soon after her broken-hearted departure had he brought a new woman into the house that was supposed to have been her marital home? How quickly had he found someone new to warm his bed, fill his days?

How many of them had there been since she had been driven away from him?

The tears that stung at her eyes welled up even more, fighting for release. And with grim determination Becca fought them back, struggling to force them down, refusing to let them fall. But she could only manage the control she needed by gritting her teeth, refusing to blink, swallowing as hard as she could.

Becca?';

She wished she could say somethinganything to make him look away. Preferably something light and throwaway that would distract him, make him laugh, direct that too intent, too searching scrutiny somewhere else. How could she recover her composure, get back her self-possession when he was watching her as if she was some particularly fascinating specimen under a microscope? One he wanted to dissect and analyse completely.

She knew that her cheeks were burning painfully. The struggle to fight back the tears had added to the already embarrassed colour in her skin. Mortified beyond bearing, she lifted a hand and brushed it across her face, praying that the small gesture would at least break the focus of that concentrated stare.

You';re hot,'; Andreas said quietly, the note of concern in his words almost destroying her completely. And no wonder when you';re wearing too much clothing.';

If there had been the slightest trace of a sexual intonation in what he';d said, anything that had made her think that he was deliberately putting a double edge onto the phrase, then Becca knew she would have totally lost control. But the note of genuine concern destroyed her composure in a totally different way.

Why don';t you put on a swimming costume and spend some time in the pool? You';re clearly not used to this sort of heat and the water would cool you down.';

It wasn';t the heat of the sun that was disturbing her, Becca admitted to herself. It was the subtler, more sensual warmth of his body so close to hers that she could smell the intimate, intensely personal scent of his skin, topped with the tang of the water that still clung to it. That and the heat of her own response, the honeyed sense of need that flooded her body, pooling moistly at the junction of her thighs.

A swim would be just what she needed. It would ease the burn of hunger, soothe the ache in her body. But there was one very practical problem.

I don';t have a swimming costume,'; she managed, casting a longing glance at the cool, fresh water as it lapped against the clean blue tiles of the pool.

Inever thought that I would need one when I came here. And to be honest, I never thought I';d stay this long.';

She could have bitten out her tongue as soon as she';d spoken, realising too late how close she';d come to giving away the truth that she was not really the person he';d believed her to be. But Andreas hadn';t noticed the slip, too intent on his own train of thought.

That';s not a problem. I can soon provide you with a costume. There';s one in the pool house over there.';

A wave of his hand indicated the small stone-formed building that provided a changing room and a shower for those who used the pool.

I saw it hanging up there when I went in this morning. It should fit you. Why don';t you go and try it on?';

And come back here, wearing it?

Becca';s mind quailed at the thought. Just the idea of sitting here beside him, lying in the sun or swimming in the pool close to him in some sleek, close-fitting Lycra costume made the tingling worse, bringing it close to the

sensation of an electrical shock running over her skin. If someone had left it here then it was probably one of those mistresses he had spoken of. In which case, was it likely that the costume was anything more than a few skimpy pieces of material, precariously held up by a couple of shoestring straps?

And yet the idea of getting away for a moment, going into the pool house to be by herself, as she had hardly been at any moment over the last three days, except when she had retired to bed, suddenly seemed such an appealing idea. She could hide away there for a while, regain her composure, gather her strength.

And then maybe she';d be able to cope much better than she had been doing until now.

I';ll do that,'; she said, fighting with herself to make sure that she got to her feet slowly, trying desperately not to make it look as if she was running away even though she knew deep in her heart that that was what she was doing.

I';ll be back in a minute.';

And the costume? she asked herself as she padded on bare feet across the stone-paved terrace, heading for the pool house. Well, if it fittedand was in any way modestthen she might risk it.

She';d make up her mind when she saw it.

But when she saw the pale lavender swimming costume hanging on a peg in the small changing room the effect of it was like a sudden blow to her heart, stilling its beat and leaving her standing staring in blank and stunned disbelief, unable to think at all.

It couldn';t be. It just couldn';t be, was the phrase that repeated over and over inside her head, making the real world fade from her awareness into a buzzing, whirling haze in which the only real thing was the sleek, small item of clothing before her.

It can';t,'; she said, shaking her head in shock. It can';t be.';

Because the costume she now held in shaking hands was the one that she had worn herself on the single day she had spent in the villa as Andreas'; wife.



Chapter 7

It still fitted her.

That was a shock. She knew she had lost weight in the ten and a half months since her wedding and that she was no longer the relaxed, happy-go-lucky person she had been before she had met and married Andreas Petrakos.

But the lavender swimming costume still fitted almost perfectly. There was so much Lycra in the material that it clung to her new, more slender shape, the low neck exposing softer curves, the high-cut legs revealing slender hips and thighs that had been so much more rounded when she had first worn it.

Looking at herself in the full-length mirror that hung on the wall of the changing room, Becca smoothed hands that were none too steady over the clinging material and tried to remember the Becca who had looked into the same mirror not quite a year before. Then her eyes had been sparkling with delight and the sensual satisfaction of having just made wild, abandoned, passionate love with her brand-new husband. And there had been a wide smile on her mouth that she had felt sure was going to be there for ever and that nothing would ever erase it.

She couldn';t have been more wrong.

Barely two hours later she had been on her way home, leaving her married life lying in pieces behind her.

Love!'; Andreas'; harsh voice, with its cruelly cynical emphasis on that vital word, echoed down from the past, sounding so loud and clear inside her thoughts that she almost believed for a moment that he had come into the room and thrown the word at her.

I don';t love anyoneleast of all you! I doubt if I';m capable of the feeling ...;';

They had arrived on the island late in the afternoon after the flight from England. Becca was still floating on a cloud of happiness after the delight of their wedding, the bliss of the thought of being Andreas'; wife. And she truly was his wife. He had wasted no time in making sure of that. They had been barely through the door before he had carried her upstairs to his bedroom, stripped her of the elegant trouser suit she had worn for travelling and made passionate love to her with all the ardour and the heat of which he was capable.

Later, when Andreas had reluctantly been obliged to go to his office to deal with a fax that had come through unexpectedly, Becca had changed into the lavender-coloured one-piece swimming costume and headed for the pool.

I';ll join you there as soon as I can,'; he';d promised.

He was much longer than she had anticipated. She was tired and bored, and thinking of getting dressed again before he came back onto the terrace where he stood, hands on hips, his face almost white with some fierce emotion that made his eyes glitter like polished jet.

Get dressed.';

It was an order, an autocratic command delivered with such savagery that her blood ran cold, icy pins and needles prickling her skin in spite of the heat of the day.

I want to talk to you.';

The words had barely left his lips before he turned on his heel and walked away, either not hearing or deliberately turning a deaf ear to her shaken question, her nervous request for an explanation as to his sudden change in mood.

She hardly dared take the time to dry herself thoroughly, discarding the swimming costume and hauling on jeans and a T-shirt, pushing her feet into flip-flops, barely pausing for breath as she almost ran from the pool house and into the office, where Andreas was standing by the window, silhouetted against the setting sun, as he waited for her.

What';s happened? Is there something wrong?';

You tell me.';

There was nothing of the ardent, caring husband in his tone; nothing of the passionate lover who had torn himself so reluctantly from her arms and from their bed just a short time before. What could have happened to have changed his mind and his mood so terribly?

Andreas? What';s happened? What';s this about?';

You tell me what it';s about. Tell me about Roy Stanton.';

He flung the name at her like a weapon, watching through narrowed eyes so that he caught the way she flinched, the sudden step she took backwards in uncontrolled shock.

So you do know the name, then?';

It was too late to deny it. Her reaction had already given her away.

Howhow did you ...;?';

How did I find out?';

An arrogant flick of his wrist tossed away the question as so obvious that it didn';t need an answer.

An investigation into these things is easy to arrange.';

Youhad me investigated!'; She sounded as appalled as she felt. And she felt even worse when Andreas shrugged off that question too, with even less concern than he had given the first.

I have every right to know what my prospective wife is doing with the small fortune I';ve given her. And I do not believe that you have the right to judge my actions when what you did was give that money to some other man. Or are you claiming that that';s not true?';

No ...;';

Becca sank down onto one of the wooden benches in the changing room as the bitter memories of that day took all the strength from her legs. Andreas hadn';t given her a chance to explain. He had bombarded her with questions like some brutal counsel for the prosecution, demanding answers to a new one even while she was still stumbling over the answer to the last. And all the time she had been bound by the promise she had made to Macy. The promise to her newly discovered sister. The sister she had never known she had until just a few short weeks before.

At first Macy had wanted nothing to do with her but then suddenly she had phoned, asking to meet, asking for help. But she had made Becca promise that she wouldn';t tell a soul.

No, I';m not claiming that.';

You gave this man money?'; Andreas had thundered. All the money I gave you, by the look of it.';

You said it was mine!';

You know damn well that I gave that to you to buy your wedding dress and anything else you wanted for';

Are you saying that the dress I wore wasn';t good enough?'; Becca rushed in, jumping to the defensive in a panic as she struggled to think of some explanation she could give him.

Her mind was reeling in shock at just the thought that Andreas had found out about Roy Stanton. There was no reason at all that he should even know the man';s name. And so she tried to stall him, using any argument she could to distract him while she tried to work out just what was happening and how she could possibly answer him at all.

But going on the attack was the wrong movethe worst possible move of all. From being icily angry, Andreas'; temper went into meltdown, blazing fierce and furious as a forest fire, engulfing everything that stood in its way. And before she knew what was happening, it seemed that he was accusing her. But of what she was not quite sure.

The dress was fineas far as it went. But it could have been moreshould have been more ...;';

Should have! So now I have to wear what you order just to make sure thatthat what? That I didn';t show you up by not wearing something suitable to match your status? Is that it, Andreas? Are you angry because I didn';t marry you in a couture gowna designer original? One that would show my familyyour friendshow wonderfully you can provide for me? That you can give me a fortune to spend on a single dress for a single day ...;';

A fortune that you gave to another man.';

I had my reasons!';

And what were they?';

And that simple question brought the whole argument to a crashing halt. The words died on her lips, crushed back down her throat as if someone had put a gag right over her mouth and tied it so tightly that she had no chance of saying a word in her own defence.

Because the truth was that she was gagged by her promise to Macy. She had sworn on everything she held sacred not to say a word. Not until Macy was safe. And when she had discovered that her already emotionally vulnerable half-sister was also very newly pregnant that vow had become even more important. So, even though it tore at her heart, she had to hold to that promise.

Ican';t say.';

Can';t or won';t?'; Andreas snarled and the savagery of his tone had her flinching back, terrified of his rage, the flames of fury that blazed in the darkness of his eyes.

Andreasplease ...;';

How had this happened? How had the wonderful, blissful mood in which they';d reached the villa been turned into this terrible horror, this brutal tearing each other apart?

It was just money ...;';

My moneythe money I gave you. And you gave it to him ...;';

And then she thought she could see what was happening. In a sudden rush of understanding, she felt she knew just why he was so angrywhat had got to him so badly. She had always known about the dark shadow over Andreas'; past. The fact that his mother had only married his father for the money he had, the lifestyle he could give her, and when Alexander Petrakos had lost much of his fortune through some rash and ill-advised stock-market gambling Alicia had taken off with his wealthier cousin, turning her back on her five-year-old son without a second thought.

Then later, when Andreas himself had rebuilt the Petrakos fortune so that it had more than doubled the original amount, Alicia had turned yet again and tried to come back to the son she had abandoned over twenty years before. As a result, Andreas had always been wary of being used in the same way as his father. The slightest suspicion that any woman in his life might be a gold-digger meant that she was dropped so fast she never had time to even try to change his mind.

So if Andreas thoughtor even suspectedthat she had married him for his money ...;

Andreas, don';t ...;'; she tried again. It doesn';t have to be this way.';

There had to be a way that she could reach him. A way that they could talk this out. If she could just calm him down, make him see that things could be put right. And then she';d talk to Macy, get her to see that she couldn';t keep her promise. She had to tell Andreashe was her husband.

Doesn';t it?';

Nonot if you love me ...;';

A sharp pain in her fingers jolted Becca back to the present, where, staring down at her hand, she realised that she had been twisting the stretchy material of the swimming costume round and round until it had tightened about her fingers, digging into the skin.

But the tight physical pain was as nothing when compared to the one in her heart as she remembered Andreas'; reaction to her stumbling attempt to put things right, or at least bring about a truce between them.

Love!'; Andreas'; harsh bark of laughter had been cruel and totally without any humour in it. Love? Who brought love into this?';

But youIyou married me ...;';

Not for love!'; he flung the word in her face. I don';t love anyoneleast of all you! I doubt if I';m capable of the feeling. I married you for sexfor that and nothing else. No other woman has ever made me feel as hot as you do.';

It was as if some freezing iceberg had suddenly enclosed her so that she could see and hear but she was incapable of moving and, for now at least, the terrible cold had deadened all feeling so that she was numb right through to the soul.

Even her heart hardly seemed to be beating at all.

S-sex?';

Yessex. That thing we just enjoyed upstairs.';

I didn';t enjoy it.';

Liar.';

She wouldn';t have enjoyed it, couldn';t have enjoyed it if she';d known that he had been using her as cold-bloodedly and cruelly as it now seemed. If their whole marriage had been based on a lie and not the real love she believed it to be.

You had no right ...;'; she began but her frozen tongue wouldn';t form the words. Her lips were so stiff they felt as if they were carved from wood.

No right to what?';

Andreas'; expression was carved from a similar block of ice as the one that seemed to enclose her. His jaw was taut and rigid, eyes freezing black pools.

To marry me if you felt that way. You have nothing to give me!';

Nothing!';

His laughter was so hard that it seemed to splinter in the air around her, making her wince away from the shattered fragments that threatened her face.

Take a look around you, agape mou.';

One long fingered hand waved in a gesture that took in the luxurious room, the beautiful pool out beyond the patio doors and the view of the sapphire-blue ocean beyond that again. You call this nothing?';

Nothing without love.

Isn';t this enough?';

Quite frankly, no.';

Bitterness made her say it. Agony pushed it from her lips in a cold, tight voice that didn';t sound at all like her own.

I expected more from you.';

You expected ...;Well, you can expect all you like but you';ll get nothing else from menothing.';

You think I';ll stay for that?'; she asked.

I don';t think you';ll stay for anything. In fact, let';s make this easy for youlet me help you on your way.';

Marching into the hall, he flung open the big wooden door, letting in the warm evening air where the shadows were now gathering.

Andreas, you can';t do this! You married me todaywewe just consummated our marriage.';

But what sort of marriage was it when the man she adored had just baldly announced that he didn';t love her?

If you divorce me then it will cost you even more ...;';

It was meant to bring him to his senses. To get him to see that if she was only after him for his money, then he was going the right way about making sure that she got as much as she could possibly want. Surely the thought that she would get half of his vast fortune would make him stop and think and see where he was going wrong.

Thinking looked like the last thing that Andreas was capable of. And stopping was obviously the last thing that was on his mind. She';d never seen him like this before in her life. She could almost see the red mist of fury behind his eyes, and his dark face was so contorted into a snarl that she barely recognised him as the man she had loved so deeply. The man she had vowed only that morning to love, honour and cherish.

The man who had vowed the same while all the time he had a lie in his heart. He hadn';t meant a thing.

I married you for sexfor that and nothing else.'; He didn';t love her. Did she really want to be married to a man who felt that way, no matter how much she cared about him? What sort of a marriage would she be tying herself to?

Andreas, I';ll be entitled to half of everything you ownand I';ll take it.';

She wanted to shock him; prayed it would bring him to his senses. Perhaps she could ...;

It';ll be worth it to get rid of you.';

Whirling round, he snatched up her suitcase, which still stood at the foot of the stairs where he had deposited it on their arrival. With a violent movement he tossed it out of the door and then turned back to face her, challenge stamped into every hard line of his dark, savage face.

Now, are you going to follow it or do I have to throw you out myself?';

It was then that Becca gave up, gave in. She had no more fight left in her, and besides, she didn';t know what she was fighting for.

Was she going to begto plead with him to let her stay? Even if she managed to convince him that she had married him because she loved him, what difference would it make? He had made his position brutally plain. He had married her for sex and that was all. He wouldn';t care if she loved himthe only thing he gave a damn about was his money.

Drawing herself up to her full height, she imposed a control on her quivering mouth, her burning eyes, that she didn';t know she was capable of. She didn';t know how she looked, but she knew how she wanted him to think she felt and prayed she was communicating that with her demeanour, her expression. Please let it show in her eyes. She was determined not to let a single tear fall, no matter how bitterly they stung at the backs of her eyes, how hard she had to fight not to blink them away.

Oh, I';m goingdon';t worry. There';s nothing here to stay for. I think I';ve got all that I wanted from this relationship.';

Oh, I';ll just bet you have. But don';t think you';ll be able to go for any quickie divorce. There will be no annulmentI';ve already made sure of that.';

Something in his voice caught on the raw, bleeding edges of Becca';s heart, making her see just what was really behind the callous declaration.

He';d known already, she realised. Somehow, though God knew how, he';d found out about Roy Stanton before their marriage. And, thinking that he would trap her in a marriage that meant nothing to him, he had gone ahead and married her after all, knowing all the time that he was going to let it come to this.

Becca had no more fight left in her. All she knew was that she had to get out of here right now, before she broke down completely. If she let Andreas see how much she was hurting, then he would know that he';d won.

Somehow she made herself go past him to get to the door. The faint brush of her arm against his as she passed almost undid her, making her body run hot and then shiveringly cold as if she was in the grip of some terrible fever. She could only pray that her legs would hold up beneath her until she was actually out of the door and heading away, far, far away from the villa. She made it outside and into the warmth of the night, where, thankfully, the darkness hid the misery in her face, the tears she was fighting a losing battle to hold back.

It was then that Andreas flung his final, unbelievable comment after her.

Well, money I';ll give youbut nothing else. Not a damn thing else.';

Marching with her head down, her eyes blind, fighting a bitter little battle with herself not to give in, Becca couldn';t believe what she';d heard. He couldn';t believe that all she wanted was money, and if he did then why on earth, even now, would he say that if she asked for money he would give it to her?

In confusion and bewilderment she turned, forcing herself to make one last, desperate attempt. But even as she swung round, it was already too late. Andreas had stepped back into the house, and as she watched he slammed the door shut, hard and fast, in her face.

She had to have heard wrong anyway, Becca decided. He couldn';t have said what she thought he';d said. It didn';t make sense.

But then nothing about this whole terrible evening made sense. The day had started out so wonderfully, with so much joy, so much hope. She had been looking into a great futureand now all that potential was over, in the past. Instead, the life she was facing seemed to have nothing to offer. And the future she had dreamed of was dead and gone.

And so she';d made herself keep walking. Walking away from the marriage she';d thought she was going to have. Away from the man she';d thought she';d loved.

The man she now tried to convince herself that she hated.

She';d walked away from the house, dragging her case with her and trying to hate him. She';d made the long journey home back to her stunned family, her bewildered friends, needing to hate him if she was to survive.

And the truth was that coming back here had proved to her in the most painful way that she hadn';t succeeded.

She couldn';t hate Andreas, in spite of a year of trying; it just wouldn';t work.

She was still every bit as much in love with him as on the day that she had married him.



Chapter 8

Andreas was sick and tired of waiting.

How long had it been since Becca had headed for the pool house? And how long did it take to get into a swimming costume, for God';s sake?

Or was there a problem? She had looked uncomfortable, edgy, when she had been sitting beside him on the edge of the pool. She';d definitely been too hotand she had such fair skin ...;

The thought had barely formed in his mind before Andreas pushed himself to his feet from the sun lounger on which he had been relaxing and headed in the direction of the pool house himself, padding silently across the tiles on bare feet.

She was sitting on the wooden bench that ran along the white-painted wall. Her head was bent, her eyes downcast, staring at the floor, and her hands clasped together in her lap. She had changed into the costume and once again he was aware of the pallor of her skin, barely touched by the few days she had spent with him in the sun. And with the thought came a sudden vivid mental image of the two of them in bed together, her pale limbs entwined with his darker, stronger ones.

What is it?';

Without thinking he spoke in Greek, the sudden burn of his libido too strong to allow enough thought for translation into English.

The sound of his voice brought her head up fast, sea-blue gaze locking with his in an instant. But there was something in that look that he didn';t understand.

Something new and different that told him without words that a change had taken place in the time she had spent away from him.

Are you all right?';

Yes, fine.';

The words sounded all wrong, strangely staccato and somehow unconvincing. And the smile that she turned on him flashed on and off like some neon advertising sign. As soon as it subsided, her face was stiff and unresponsive.

Did it fit?';

It must have doneshe was wearing the damn thing. So why was she sitting here, inside, instead of out in the sun?

Well ...;yes ...;';

She gestured to herself with a hand that was not quite steady.

I could get into itbut ...;';

The look in her eyes intensified, turned them into sea-deep pools under a sweep of dark, curling lashes. She seemed wary, as if unsure of how he was going to react.

Of course. She needed reassurance. She felt unsure of herself, of the way she looked.

Stand up ...;let me see.';

At first he thought she was going to refuse and that she would insist on staying where she was. But then, slowly and reluctantly, she got to her feet and turned towards him. For a moment her hands fluttered nervously and then she forced them down to her sides, obviously having trouble submitting to his appraisal.

Watching her, Andreas felt his heart take up a heavy, pounding beat, one that sent the blood rushing to his brain and set his thoughts swimming.

He hadn';t realised quite what a spectacular body she had been hiding under the loose, floating dresses and skirts she had been wearing since she had arrived at the villa a few days before. It had been obvious that her shape was supremely feminine, curved in all the right places, but he hadn';t been able to guess at this. If he had noticed the pallor of her skin a moment before, now he saw how the flow of her blood just beneath the surface flooded her smooth flesh with a soft pink glow that gave it a lustre like the finest pearls. Against that paleness, the gleaming darkness of her hair was shocking, especially when combined with the unique soft colour of her eyes.

Her shoulders were softly rounded, curving down to slender arms, and in the vulnerable hollow where they joined the base of her neckone of the most entrancing parts of a woman, he had always believedher pulse beat hard and fast, betraying the way she was feeling.

Just for a moment he caught her eyes, saw the way she was watching him and felt his own heart kick hard as her darkened gaze locked with his. Was she really so unsure of herself? He tried a smile, aiming for the encouragement he believed she needed.

You lookbeautiful.';

And he meant it. Meant it in a way that he would never have thought possible. It was as if, just for a moment, as she';d got to her feet something in the world had slipped, tilted, and then clicked back into place. But it wasn';t quite the same now. Not quite as it had been before.

But for the life of him he couldn';t say how.

He couldn';t think about it now. He didn';t want to think about it. What he wanted to think about was the woman who stood before him, tall and slender and so, so feminine in the clinging one-piece.

Beautiful ...;';

Her legs were longer that he';d ever imagined, seeming to go on for ever from the high-cut legs of the costume, and the way that it clung to every curve, smoothed over the swell of her breasts, the neat indentation of her waist made his mouth dry with hunger. He wanted to reach for her, pull her towards him, enfold her in his arms and kiss her senseless.

Hell, he wanted to do so much more than that!

Something of what he was feeling must have shown in his face and he saw those rich lashes lift even higher as her wary eyes widened.

Her hands fluttered up again, came to rest above the scooped neckline of the costume, crossing over, covering the rich curves of her breasts and the shadowy valley between.

No ...;';

His tone was sharp and, stepping forward, he caught hold of those concealing hands, pulling them away from her, gently but firmly. And although she tensed for a moment, clearly thought about resisting, she gave in and went with him, a faint sigh escaping her as her white teeth worried at the fullness of her bottom lip. A lip that he could see was trembling in spite of her efforts at control.

No ...;'; Andreas repeated, more softly this time. No, agape mou never hide yourself from me. Never.';

ButyouI ...;';

Her voice was just a breathless whisper and she seemed to struggle to get the words out. It wasn';t just her lip that was trembling now; he could feel the faint tremors that shook the fine lines of her body as his arms came round her, supporting her when she seemed so nervous that she might actually fall.

No ...;'; he said again, leaning forward to press the words against her mouth.

Never be shy with me. Why would you want to hide such loveliness, when any man would delight in seeing youholding you ...;?';

I ...;';

Never be shy with me ...; Becca barely heard the words above what seemed like the sound of a million buzzing bees inside her head, humming wildly and loudly as they whirled and twisted in a crazy flying dance that made her thoughts spin, her senses blur.

Andreas thought that she was trembling all over because she was shy; because she was apprehensive as to what the man she was with would think of her when she first exposed her body in the clinging swimming costume to his assessing gaze.

And he couldn';t have been more wrong.

Or, rather, he was right but in a back-to-front sort of way.

She was nervous all right, apprehensive definitely, but not for the reasons he thought. Not because it was the first time he had seen her this way, wearing so littlebut because of the exact opposite. Because she knew he had seen her dressed this way before and she didn';t know if seeing her dressed in the costume

again would remind him, jar loose whatever blockage was closing off his memory of the past from the reality of today, bring him back to himself in a rush.

And she was scared stiff that he was going to repeat his behaviour of that day and throw her out of the villa before she had a chance to talk to him, to even try to explain.

Andreas ...;';

Her mouth was so dry with fear that his name had an embarrassingly squeaky sound, and she caught herself up, swallowing hard to try to ease the constriction in her throat.

Thank you ...;'; she managed, sounding better at least, but not much.

To her astonishment Andreas shook his head, sending the black hair, still wet from his swim, flying around his head.

Ochino again.';

Somehow his use of his own language made his voice richer, deeper, more sensual, so that Becca caught in her breath as she heard it. And when he laid a single forefinger against her lips to silence her she felt her senses swirl again but in a very different way this time. The scent of his skin filled her nostrils, tantalising her nerves. She had to fight against the urge to open her mouth just so ...;and let her tongue slide out to curl around it, him, know the taste of his flesh on hers.

I am the one who should be thanking you.';

Forfor what?'; Becca questioned against his hand.

For staying.';

But you asked me toand I was supposed to ...;';

That is not what I mean.';

Looking deep into her confused eyes, Andreas moved the restraining finger, lifting it to the middle of her forehead and tracing his way along her hairline, stroking a gentle pathway round to her temple and down along her cheek, sliding it under her chin to lift her face to his.

Don';t you know that in a way you';re the person I know best? The othersLeander, MedoraI don';t remember the last year I spent with thembut that doesn';t matter so much to me. We are as we have always been. But youyou';re the one I feel I';ve come to know in the days you';ve been here. The one I';ve grown closer to. And I want to be closer ...;so much closer ...;';

Oh, don';t!';

The cry escaped her in a panic, before she had even considered what she might say if he asked her to explain her reasons for the protest. She couldn';t let him go on like thiscouldn';t ...;

But Andreas wasn';t listening and the next moment any chance she had of saying more evaporated in a rush as those strong fingers under her chin exerted just a little bit more pressure, tilting her face up higher, coming closer to his. And his mouth came down on hers in a kiss that stole all thought away and took her senses with it.

Andreas'; kiss started out slow, almost light, but in the space of a heartbeat it had moved from gentle through enticing until it got to hungry and insistent. And in spite of her fears, or perhaps because of them, Becca found that she didn';t have the strength to fight him. She didn';t want to fight him. With the realisation of how much she still loved him right at the forefront of her thoughts, she gave herself up to that kiss, melting into his arms, feeling their strength tighten around her, holding her close.

She was pressed up against him, against the warm expanse of his naked chest, with her head resting on the hardness of his shoulder, under the smooth stretch of tanned, golden skin. The black haze of hair that covered his chest was soft underneath her chin and she sighed and rubbed her face against it, feeling it tickle her. Under the clinging swimsuit her breasts tightened and stung with need, the hardened nipples pushing against the constricting cloth, and desire was a heated, pulsing pool low down in her body.

Becca ...;';

Her name was a raw sound on Andreas'; tongue, thick and guttural, the sound of a hunger that matched her own.

This time when he took her lips again his kiss burned and demanded, his arms crushing her to him. And Becca went willingly, the thunder of need in her heart drowning out any weak voice of attempted caution. This was what she wanted; what she needed now. She didn';t care about the past, had no thought of the future.

What she wanted was right here in the present. Hers for the taking.

And she was going to take it.

She had spent almost a year mourning the loss of this passion in her life, hating the way that world seemed cold and hard and empty without it. Now she had one chanceprobably one last chanceto experience the scalding pleasure of being here, where she most wanted to be, in Andreas'; arms, with his kiss crushing her mouth, his hands hot and hard on her. And it was what she most wanted in all the world.

Those powerful hands were stroking over her skin, moving down along the straight line of her spine, leaving burning trails in their wake as if his touch was actually hot enough to mark her, brand her as his for all time to come. The feel of it made her moan aloud, arching her back like a small, sensual cat that stretched into a caress.

The movement brought her right up against him, against the heated swell of his powerful erection, a potent force that she felt almost as strongly as if she were naked, there was so little clothing to come between them. Just the heat of it made her breath catch in her throat and she swayed softly, turning her whole pelvis into a caress that had him snatching in air in a rush like a drowning man.

Becca!';

It was half protest, half encouragement and he clamped his big hands on the tight curve of her buttocks, holding her still, but keeping her pressed hard and tight against his burning flesh.

The words he muttered in her ear were in thick, rough Greek, and so incomprehensible to her, but she didn';t need to know the language to understand, at the most basic, primitive level, exactly what he was saying to her. And it was something she wanted to say right back.

I want you ...;';

She choked it out, the knot of need in her throat almost preventing her from finding her voice.

Want ...;want ...;want you!';

Nai ...;';

His response was as rough-voiced as her own, but he didn';t need speech to show her he understoodand sharedthe yearning that was clawing at her deep inside.

With a swift, sudden tensing of the powerful muscles in his shoulders and back, he swung her off her feet and up into his arms, turning towards the still open door behind him.

Andreas ...;';

A sudden rush of embarrassment at the thought of being carried through the house like this brought his name to her lips.

What if we meet Medoraor Leanderon the way?';

But Andreas shook his head instantly, dismissing her concerns with a smile.

We';re all alone,'; he told her with a deep intensity that seared all the way along every nerve path until it made her toes curl tightly in response. No one will bother us. And I';m sure as hell not making love to you on the pool-house floor.';

Becca barely noticed the journey through the houseup the stairs. It was only as Andreas shouldered open a door and carried her over to the bed that she realised where they were.

The master bedroom. The room that should have been theirs when they were married. The room that she had never shared with himat least to sleep. Had some unconscious part of his mind directed his footsteps this way, or was it simply coincidence?

The question left her head as soon as it had entered it because in the same moment Andreas lowered her to the floor, sliding her down the length of his body as he did so. And before her feet had actually hit the ground, he had hooked his fingers into the thin straps of the swimsuit and peeled them off her shoulders, down to her waist ...;

His mouth followed the same path, kissing his way from the hollow where her hungry pulse throbbed, and down over the curve of her breast, making her catch her breath in shocked delight.

I know, kalloni mou ...;';

She could hear the smile in his voice, feel it on the lips that caressed her skin, and her own mouth curved into a wide, brilliant smile of pure delight, her head going back as she gave herself up to his skilled caress.

It';s how I feel too. How you make me feel.';

His head was moving even lower now as the little that was left of the lavender-coloured costume was eased from her, his mouth caressing every inch of the creamy skin he exposed. When he paused to let his tongue slide into the shallow indentation of her navel, drawing a sensual circle all around it, Becca could not hold back a small cry of response, her hands coming out, clutching at his hair, twisting in the black, silky strands as she held him closer to her.

He was kneeling before her now, helping her to step away from the bundle of lavender Lycra, tossing it aside without even looking, his attention totally focused on pleasuring her. The feel of his kisses over the cluster of dark hair between her legs made her writhe in sensual anticipation in the same moment that she tugged at the hair she held, wanting him closer, needing more of him, his heat against her, the scent of his body enclosing her. She wanted him everywhere, all of him, and every kiss, every touch made her hungrier, needier than ever before.

Anypomonos impatient!'; Andreas laughed, the warmth of his breath feathering over her skin, stirring the curls, whispering around the sensitised opening between her legs. But I like that in you. I like to know that you';re as hot for me as I am for you.';

Know it ...;'; Becca managed in a broken whisper, feeling the flood of need moisten her most intimate core, her breath catching in her throat as he began to kiss her once morebut reversing his path this time, caressing up and up until that tormenting, knowing mouth was pressed against the warm underside of one tingling, aching breast.

Know it ...;'; she said again, this time on a heartfelt sigh. I want youneed you ...;';

Now that he was upright again she could touch him herself, release her grip on his hair, only to explore more of his powerful male body, letting her needy fingers wander over the hot, tight skin, smooth the potent muscles that flexed and tautened beneath her touch. She didn';t know where she wanted him the most, his hands at her breasts, teasing the straining nipples into harder, tighter peaks, his mouth on hers, his slick tongue probing in heated imitation of the more intimate invasion she longed for. She wanted all of him, above her, on herinside her.

These will have to go.';

It was a muttered reproach as her fingers encountered the waistband of his shorts, tugging impatiently, pushing them down, a sigh of satisfaction escaping her as she exposed the smooth warmth of his waist, the firm, muscled stretch of his buttocks. But then, as the shorts fell to the floor and he kicked them aside, not taking his attention from the devastation his hands and mouth were working on her, she let her hands slide between them, closing over the hottest, hardest part of him and smoothing her thumbs down its straining length. Her heart kicked sharply, her own hunger growing, pooling hotly between her legs as she heard his groan of anguished pleasure.

Witch!'; he muttered hoarsely, tearing his mouth away from hers to drag in a gasp of much-needed air. Tormentortemptress ...;!';

And with a hunger too strong for care, too ardent for gentleness, he half lifted, half pushed her backwards, tumbling her down onto the bed so that she landed on the pillows with a gasp, her legs splaying out from the shock of her landing.

Andreas came down beside her before she had a chance to recover. His hands reached for her breasts, cupping them and lifting them to his mouth, his wicked tongue encircling each pouting nipple in turn, drawing erotic patterns around them, making her squirm and sigh in restless need before he concentrated all his attention on one, drawing the distended peak into his mouth and sucking softly.

At the same time his long body moved over hers, powerful, hair-roughened legs coming between her splayed ones. Pushing them even further apart, he settled himself so that the heated force of his erection just touched the central core of her body, so near and yet so far from offering her the complete fulfilment that she yearned for.

Andreas!'; she muttered in impatient protest, clenching her jaw tight over the needy words that almost escaped her. She wouldn';t beg ...;';Don';t tease ...;';

Tease, agape mou?'; he questioned softly, a wicked smile on his lipsbut one that was belied by the haze of passion that clouded his eyes, the slash of heat that scored the wide cheekbones. What makes you think that I am teasing? I merely want to make sure that this is what you want. That';

You know it';s what I want!'; Becca clenched her hands into tight fists and pounded them against the rock-hard wall of his chest so close above her. Andreas grabbed at the flailing hands, holding them round the wrists and bringing them down on either side of her, holding her prisoner.

Do you?';

Oh, I doI doI doAndreasplease ...;';

Ah, well, when you ask so nicely ...;';

Andreas shifted slightly, pushing himself closer, almost where she wanted him ...;and then pausing again.

Andreas ...;'; Becca began warningly.

Then who am I to deny a lady?';

You!';

Whatever she had been about to say was broken on a sharp cry of fulfilment as Andreas abandoned all pretence at teasing and eased himself into her waiting, welcoming body in one long, hard thrust.

Andreas!';

This time his name was a wild, keening sound of delight, one that was pushed back into her throat as his mouth clamped down hard on hers, his strong body moving against hers, setting up an erotic rhythm that made her pulses throb in heady delight. Closing her eyes tight, the better to enjoy the feeling, she arched against him, abandoning herself to the sensual pleasure of his possession.

In the space between one frantic heartbeat and the next the smouldering embers of need sparked into wild, burning flames of hunger. Hunger that knew no restraint, allowed for no holding back. Finding themselves free, Becca';s hands reached for Andreas, clamped tight over those powerful shoulders, her nails digging into the warm flesh of his back, a sob of excitement escaping her as she gave herself up to the glorious sensations they were creating between them.

It was hard, it was fast, it was hot as hell, and it was taking her closer to heaven with each burning second that passed. She could feel the incredible tension building up inside her, climbing higher and higher until she thought she would scream aloud with the pressure of need. It was there in Andreas too, in the tautness of every powerful muscle, the raw, uneven sound of his breathing, the way that his powerful hands were clamped tight around her upper arms, almost bruising the tender flesh. The peak they reached for was so closeso, so closeand yet it seemed that she would never reach it. And then Andreas bent his head, catching one straining nipple in the heat of his mouth and suckling hard, nipping gently at the delicate skin and creating a stinging pleasure that took her right over the edge in an instant. The world disappeared, as she was whirled into a blazing oblivion, seeing nothing, hearing nothing, only feeling, feeling at the highest, wildest pinnacle of sensation that she had ever known.

Somewhere in the back of her mind she registered the harsh, primitive cry that told her that Andreas was with her in the most intimate way possible and she felt his hard body clench and tighten as he followed her out of reality and into the scorching ecstasy that had claimed them both.

For a long, long time they lay there, mindless, sightless, breathless, Andreas'; wide chest heaving as he struggled to come back to reality. And only then did Becca dare to do what she most wanted as she folded her arms around his big, still shuddering body, feeling the aftershocks of pleasure pulsing through him as she held him close. Her heart clenched with bitter-sweet delight as, barely conscious, he turned his head and pressed the sweetest, most tender kiss on her cheek before he tumbled into sleep. And a moment later she followed him, still holding him in her arms.

She had no idea how long she lay there, blissfully unconscious, she only knew that at last, slowly and reluctantly, she swam up from the dark waters of sleep and into the real world again to find that beyond the bedroom window the sun was already beginning to set. The brightness of the afternoon was fading, and darkening shadows were starting to fill the room. But they were as nothing when compared with the shadows that were creeping into her mind and heart.

Beside her, Andreas still slept deeply, his head pillowed on her arm, jet-black hair fallen forward over his wide brow, his strong jaw starting to be darkened by a day';s growth of stubble. His breathing was deep and even and, encouraged by the fact that he was so dead to the world and so had no idea of what she was doing, she allowed herself just to lie there and watch him, studying his sleeping facehis sleeping, beloved faceso intently that it seemed as if she needed to imprint its image on her mind, store it up there like supplies hoarded carefully against a future famine.

And she might truly have to do that, Becca admitted to herself, acknowledging with a desperate, sinking sensation of sadness that after this there was no way things could ever be the same.

Sighing deeply, she lay on her back and stared up at the white-painted ceiling above her, with eyes that fear and misery made blind, the bitter tears stinging hard, fighting to fall.

We can';t go back,'; she whispered to herself, recalling how on the way upstairs she had been thinking how this one special time with the man she loved could be so extraordinary, so new, so fresh, so wonderful in a way that it could never be again.

Even if Andreas'; memory never returned, there was no way they could repeat that exceptional, unique and magical moment of finding each other again in a way that almost matchedand totally outclassedthe time that she had lost her virginity to Andreas, just a few weeks after they had met. That glorious time had gone for good and things could never be as great as that again.

And the cold, creeping sensation of fear that ate into her heart forced her to face the truth and to acknowledge the worry that things could only go downhill from here.

Downhill to where? How far could things go? How bad could it be?

Beside her, Andreas stirred, muttering faintly in his sleep, the sound drawing her head round sharply to look into his face just as he stretched lazily and opened his eyes, his black gaze looking straight into her clouded blue one.

And what she saw in those dark depths made Becca';s blood run icy cold in her veins as she realised that things could very definitely get a whole lot worse.

And they just had.



Chapter 9

Andreas had been dreaming.

Deep in sleep, he had been in a world that was so very different from the hot sunny day he had known when he was awake. A cooler, greyer world, but one where his most vivid impression was of greenlush green grass, rich and smooth as velvet, that sprang under his feet as he walked towards the huge marquee tent that was set up right in the middle of the vast lawn.

Inside the tent there was the buzz of conversation, the clatter of glasses and every now and then a ripple of laughter. And his eyes, the blurred eyes he had in his dream, were assailed by the sight of hundreds of people, all crowded together. To his unfocused sight, the men were just grey or black blurs, the women multicoloured, bright and silky, so brilliant they made his head ache.

He didn';t know what he was doing here. Didn';t feel that he belonged. He only knew that this was where he had to bethat they all seemed to be expecting him, because they turned when he came in, all those faceless people, turned and lifted their glasses in a toast, cheering and saying, Congratulations, Andreas! Congratulations!';

To Andreas'; horror the words felt almost like physical scrapes against his skin, ripping away some much-needed protective layer and leaving him raw and disturbingly sensitive. They added to his sense of being in the wrong place, at the wrong time, with the wrong people. There was no one there he could recognise, no one he could turn to, to start a conversation with or even risk giving a smile.

Not that he wanted to smile at anyone. His mood was quite the wrong one for this happy, cheery gathering too. He felt more like a wild, hungry, savage wolf that had prowled into a gathering of birds of paradise and was hunting for just the right one to pounce upon, to tear to shreds with the teeth that were clenched tight inside his aching jaw. He knew just which one he was looking for, and he stalked amongst the happy party, struggling to control the ferocious snarl that threatened to escape him at any moment. She was there somewhereinstinctively he knew that his prey was femaleshe was there, and when he found her ...;

Suddenly the room fell silent. The buzzing, chattering, brilliant birds of paradise stopped moving, stopped talking, became totally still. And over at the far side of the marquee he could see her. Tall and slenderand totally in white ...;plain, simple, unadorned white from head to toe, in stark contrast to the colours all around him. When he saw her his tense jaw fell open for a moment as he snatched in a breath, then his teeth came together with a snap as he turned, headed straight for her. The crowd parted to let him through, a wide, clear path was opening up, taking him straight to her.

He couldn';t see her face, not even the blur of pink that was everyone else. She was white. Nothing but white. Did she even have a face?

And then, as he came nearer, nearer, suddenly he could hear a single voice, a young, female voice, loud and clear and bubbling with contained laughter, barely held back.

I doI doI do!';

I doI doI do ...;';

The words repeated over and over in his head until his thoughts swam with the force of it.

I doI doI do ...;';

And behind him the crowd murmured and laughed and broke into spontaneous applause. Applause that swung around and over the words, breaking into them but never quite drowning them out.

I doI doI do ...;';

His head was aching from it, the pressure at his temples unendurable. He wanted to lift his hands and rub at them to ease the pressure but he found he couldn';t do so. Something had them trapped, tying them down, keeping them from moving. He heard another voice groan aloud and realised with a violent shock to his system that it was his, and that the words he had been trying to form were the same as those in the laughing voice inside his head.

I do.

I do!

Rough and unclear, they were enough to make the white-clad figure before him turn sharply. Blinking hard, he found that his gaze would focus more, his vision sharpening just a little. She was wearing a veil, he realised. A long white, flowing veil that hid her face, concealing it completely. But when she saw him she smiled. He couldn';t see the smile but he knew it was there. He could sense it with some primitive instinct that came to him with the dream. He knew that she smiled in the same way that he knew he didn';t like the smile one little bit.

Andreas ...;'; she said and her voice was low, huskily seductive.

And then she threw back her veil and all he could see were her eyesher amazing, pale blue eyessea-coloured eyes ...;

And in his head all that he could hear was that laughter-filled voice saying yet again, Oh, I doI doI do ...;';

Becca!

The step he took backwards in his dream, the jolt it gave him, brought him awake in rush. Awake to a realisation that the deep green lawn, the marquee, the guests, were all a fantasy. Reality was that he was in his bed, in the villa, that the growing darkness of dusk was gathering round ...;

And that he was not alone.

He smelled her skin before he opened his eyes, inhaled the warm, intensely personal fragrance of her body, heard the soft sound of her breathing, and knew that some woman shared his bed. The scent of passion, too, was on the sheets, a wild intensity of sex, the after-effects of which still lingered in the heaviness of his limbs, the feeling of deep fulfilment, the strong reluctance to move at all. But at the same time something was nagging at his thoughts, taking him back into his dream for a moment and then out again, back into the present.

Something that warned him he had to wake up, had to think, had to act.

With an effort he forced his heavy eyelids open and found himself looking straight into those same beautiful sea-coloured eyes. The eyes of the woman in his dream. Eyes that were watching him with a look of wary apprehension in their smoky depths.

And the taste of betrayal was terrible and sour in his mouth.

Rebecca!';

No one said her name quite like Andreas, Becca reflected privately. No one else put quite that exotic intonation onto the syllables, making it sound like a totally different word. And no one else had ever put such an icy tone into his use of her name, a freezing fury that made her feel as if she had suddenly stepped onto the most dangerous black ice.

My darling wifewhat the hell are you doing here?';

Ishould have thought that that was obvious.';

She regretted the words the minute she had spoken them. Regretted the stupid attempt at flippancy in her tone, the even rasher gesture of her hand that indicated the rumpled bed on which they lay, the disorder of the sheets, the crumpled pillows. It also, to her deep mortification, drew attention to her naked state, brought those frozen black eyes to skim over her body, seeming to sear the delicate skin as they went so that hot colour flooded her cheeks and in a moment of pure embarrassment she reached desperately for the nearest sheet.

I think it';s a little late for that now,'; Andreas drawled in cynical contempt.

Now that I remember my past, I have no recollection of immediate events ...;so ...;.';

His eyes narrowed, his tone darkening.

Are you going to tell me just what happened here?';

You know what happened!';

He diddidn';t he? Andreas had recognised her; he had called her his wife with that appallingly savage note in his voice. Somehow, something that had happened had jarred loose whatever had been blocking his memory and while he was asleep the scattered jigsaw pieces had been falling into place. But how complete was it? Did he remember everything?

And what picture did the completed jigsaw show?

Wewe made ...;';

We had sex,'; Andreas interrupted harshly as she stumbled over the words, unable to say made love'; when confronted by his darkly scowling face, the contempt that blazed in the jet-black eyes. That much is obvious. What I mean is just what are you doing here in the first place? I told you to get out and stay out.';

I know you didbut Icouldn';t.';

And why not? Don';t tell me that you';ve come back to say you';re sorrythat';

Of course not!';

Becca';s total rejection of his challenge rang in her voice. How could he think that she had anything to apologise for? Andreas was the one who had declared to her face that he had only married her for sex.

I thought not.';

Andreas flung himself off the bed and stalked across the room to where the black swimming shorts he had discarded with such eagernessand her willing helpsuch a short time before lay in a crumpled heap on the floor. Snatching them up, he pulled them on, every rough, brusque movement speaking of hostility and aggression without a word needing to be spoken.

Much as I love the image of you curled up in my bed with only a sheet to cover you, I think I would prefer it if you put some clothes on,'; he flung into Becca';s ashen face. I';d like to have this conversation without any unnecessarydistractions.';

I can';t.';

Becca couldn';t allow her thoughts to dwell on the idea that the sight of her naked body could still distract'; Andreas. It wasn';t the effect she wanted to have on him. Or was it? Her body still sang from the sensual effect of his lovemakinghis attentions, she amended painfully. Her blood was still hot, her skin prickling with sensitivity so that just the feel of the finest cotton of the sheets against it was almost too much to bear. Her body ached in places, there were tiny bruised spots in others, but they were aches and bruises she didn';t mind at all.

Her nipples were still tender, and the intimate spots between her legs still pulsed faintly with the aftershocks of passion. The thought of having to pull on the close-fitting Lycra swimsuit was frankly unbearable.

The only thing I have to wear in here is that ...;';

An unwary wave of her arm towards where the lavender swimming costume lay in a similar state to his shorts let the sheet slip and she snatched it up again, clutching it to her as if it was a shield against those black, accusing eyes.

She saw Andreas'; mouth twitch in an almost-smile of the darkest humour, and shivered when she realised how bleak and stony his eyes remained, no light in them at all.

In that case I prefer the sheet.';

No, he didn';t, Andreas told himself reprovingly. The sheet was almost as bad as nothing at all. The fine cotton lay lightly over the slender lines of her body, clinging to the curves of her hips, the rise and fall of her breasts, defining them in a way that made his throat dry. And even beneath the white material, the faint dark shadow between her thighs was visible, reminding him of the way those curls had felt against the most intimate, most sensual parts of his body. Just recalling it made the roar of blood thunder in his head so that he could barely think straight.

OK, admit it, he told himself, you don';t want to think at all. What he wanted was to throw himself down on the bed beside her, rip the sheet from her body and start to make love to her all over again. The taste of her lips, of her breasts was still in his mouth, her scent was on his skin, blending with his own into the most intoxicating perfume he had ever inhaled. It went straight to his head like the most potent ouzo, clouding it and making it spin.

When combined with the heat of pounding lust, it was a brutally lethal combination, making him feel as if his head was a volcano where red-hot lava was just pushing to the top, waiting to explode.

No. He needed to keep a grip on himself, on his temper. He had to think clearly.

His body, his senses, might be thrilled to see Becca again but common sense warned him to tread very carefully. If she was back then it was for her own purposes, and he wanted to know just what they were before he made a foolish move.

Another foolish move. She';d already got under his guard once, while his brain was scrambled from the accident. He wasn';t going to let that happen again.

But just the sight of her made him so damn sexually hungry. After living for almost a year without her, he might have thought that he had forgotten the impact she had on his senses. But it seemed that she had only to walk back into his life and he was a slave to his libido like some horny adolescent in the throes of his first physical affair.

He might have thought that he';d have forgotten ...;Hah!

A harshly cynical laugh broke from him as he realised the bitter irony of what he had just thought. He';d spent the last months trying to force himself to forget that someone called Becca AinsworthBecca Petrakos legally, but very definitely not morallyhad ever existed.

And failed miserably.

Andreas?';

Becca was watching himnervously, he could almost swear. He had never realised that she was such a good actress. But sitting there like that, with the sheet twisted tightly round her, those beautiful blue eyes wide in a damnably perfect face, she looked the picture of innocence. So innocent that he could almost believe in her himself.

This was the Becca he';d tried to push from his mind. But then the accident had done that for him by wiping her from his memory, and in the time that he had been out of it she had walked back in, cool as could be. And lied through her teeth to him.

And he had been fool enough to let his lust for her drown out all thought of common sense. One tug on the golden chain of sensuality that tied them both together and he had fallen straight into bed with her. Right where she wanted him, it seemed.

But why? What did she want from him? Not just sex, that was obvious. She had to have something else up her sleeve.

So what had happened between her and her precious Roy Stanton? Because something must have done to bring her here, like this, when she had vowed that she would rather die than come back.

On second thoughts ...;';

He turned towards the door, where his black towelling robe hung. Grabbing it, he tossed it roughly in Becca';s direction, not caring that it overshot by several metres and landed on the floor on the other side of the bed.

Put that on. I';ve had enough of the sight of you.';

Liar, his conscience reproached him. Hadn';t todaythe past couple of daystaught him anything? He could never get enough of the sight of her, the feel of her, the taste of her. He doubted if he ever would. The truth was that passion made him a fool where Becca was concerned and that was a feeling he didn';t like one little bit.

And then we talk. You can start explaining just what the hell you are up to.';

I';m not ";up to"; anything!'; Becca protested, struggling to get off the bed and reach the black robe, while at the same time keeping the sheet securely wrapped around her.

No?';

No!';

It seems that way to me. You surely don';t expect me to believe that you turned up here out of love for meto beg me to take you back? NoI thought not,'; he added when he saw the way her face changed, her lips pinching tight together.

So you';ve obviously come for something, and I want to know what.';

And when he did know he would take a great delight in throwing his rejection of her request right back in her face, Becca told herself as she tried once more to grab the black robe. She';d really messed up this time. What had possessed her to fall into bed with him like that, forgetting all about the reasons why she was here? She should have known that there was a chance that something like passionate lovemakingpassionate sex, she amended painfullytogether with the fact that she';d been wearing the lavender costume that had practically been the last thing he';d seen her in, would be likely to stir his memories, if not actually bring them right back. She would never be able to forgive herself if she threw away Daisy';s chance of the life-saving operation because of her own foolish passion.

She had the robe in her hand now, but when it came to pulling it on, while still holding on to the sheet that was wrapped round her, she found the situation was impossible. And it was made all the worse by the fact that Andreas stood, dark and devastating, on the far side of the room, watching her through cynically amused black eyes.

You might have the courtesy to look away,'; she flung at him in indignation, knowing that the struggle she was having was making her face look pink and flustered.

Why?'; he shot back, leaning against the wall and folding his arms across his chest as he met her furious glare with icy calm. Did you do that for me? Did you look away when I got out of bedor before that? Did you insist on covering your own eyes then?';

That';s different.';

Is it? Then will you please tell me how? I';d like to know why it';s fine for you to ogle me when I';m naked but not for me';

I did not ogle!'; she flashed furiously.

Seemed that way to me. I could almost feel your hot little eyes on me all the way across the room. But then I am not so much of a hypocrite as to pretend to a rush of false modesty so soon after I have beenwhat is it you say?rolling around in the sack just a short time before.';

It';s not a pretence! II don';t feel right that way. Not any more.';

Not any more,'; Andreas echoed darkly and the cynicism of his tone made her tense instinctively, waiting for the brutal lash of his tongue in quick response.

To her surprise it didn';t come. Instead, Andreas'; face closed up, setting hard and cold until it looked as if his features were carved from granite, his eyes just polished jet.

My apologies,'; he declared in a tone that made a mockery of the polite words.

In that case, I will wait for you downstairs. I think we would both feel more capable of holding this discussion on more neutral territory. I';ll make us some coffeeyou';ll be ...;what? Five minutes?';

That five minutes'; was an order, not a suggestion, and, leaving Becca still fighting to find a way to respond that didn';t make her look petty or weak, he turned on his heel and walked out.

She could almost hear the steady ticking of some imaginary stopwatch as she listened to his footsteps going down the landing.



Chapter 10

She made it downstairs in seven minutes.

She had been determined not to let Andreas think that he could just click his fingers and she would jump to do as he said. But all the same, stirring it too much by keeping him waiting deliberately was not a clever idea. His temper would only darken by the minute and, as he had already started out with it almost as black as it could be, she didn';t want to take unnecessary risks.

First she had had to go to her own room to find her clothes and snatch a quick shower. The extra seconds had ticked away while she had dithered over what to wear.

Just what did one wear to a sort of emotional trial? she wondered on a wave of near-hysteria. A trial in which Andreas was not only judge and jury but also very definitely counsel for the prosecution all at once. The lightweight sun-dress that was her first choice was discarded as being too revealing and frivolous. A white T-shirt and Indian print skirt went the same way when the button on the waistband of the skirt proved suddenly to be somehow too complicated for her unsteady fingers to fasten easily.

In the end she had kept the T-shirt and pulled on denim jeans to go with it before deciding that enough was enoughshe';d made her point without risking him actually losing it completelyand hurrying down the stairs after him.

Andreas was in the big sitting room that opened onto the pool area. The first thing that Becca noticed about him was that he too had taken a moment to dress and was now wearing a short-sleeved black shirt, hanging open over his tanned chest, and loose black linen trousers that hung low on his narrow hips. Like her, he was barefooted, as he so often was around the house.

He had opened the patio doors and was standing gazing out at the glorious view of the ocean, but Becca had the distinct impression that he didn';t see anything but was intent on his own thoughts. He had a mug of the strong black coffee he invariably drank in one hand, and another mug containing a less potent version of the drink stood on the coffee-table behind him. He didn';t turn when Becca arrived, or make any sign of having noticed that she was there, but continued to stare, frowning, at the horizon until, after waiting a few moments to see what he would do, she cleared her throat pointedly.

You wanted to talk to me.';

His turn was slow, deliberately so, she felt and when he was facing her he let those deep-set black eyes run over her from the top of her head, still wet from her shower, down to her feet, and back up again.

Dιjΰ vu,'; he murmured on a note of irony. Haven';t we been here before?';

It was only then that Becca realised that they were in fact both dressed as if for a replay of the dreadful scene on the evening of their wedding day. The scene that had ended their marriage. The recollection was enough to drain some of the hard-won strength from her legs and make her think twice about picking up the mug of coffee for fear that her hand would shake so badly it would give away the way her nerves were tying themselves into tight, uncomfortable knots in her stomach. Instead she perched on the arm of one of the big leather-covered

settees, hoping she looked moderately at ease.

So what are we going to talk about?';

Andreas took a sip from his coffee, stared down into the mug as if looking for inspiration in the dark liquid. The movement made Becca realise that, like her, he had snatched the time to have a fast shower before coming downstairs, his hair was still soaking too. But, unlike hers, the wet look flattered him, giving the blue-black strands a glistening sheen and a slightly spiky look that suited him, while her own heavily flattened, sodden rats'; tails had quite the opposite effect.

Why don';t we start with you telling me just what was so important to you that you were prepared to sell yourself to get it?';

Becca was glad that she was sitting down. She felt sure that her legs would have gone from under her if she hadn';t, with the cutting force of his attack. But even though she was sitting, she still clung onto the back of the settee for extra support.

I didn';tI wasn';tI didn';t!';

Oh, so what are you claimingthat you didn';t have sex with me just now, in that bed ...;?';

An arrogant tilt of his dark head in the direction of the ceiling and so the bedroom above them emphasised his point.

Iyou know I did.';

Did he have to keep saying have sex'; in that brutal way? It reminded her too painfully of his cold-blooded declaration that he had married her for sex and nothing more.

So you must have wanted to use that sex to get something from me.';

No! No way! I neverI wouldn';t ...;';

Wouldn';t you? Well, you do surprise me. So that leaves only one other possible alternative, and I have to say that I really never thought that you';d admit to that.';

I';m not admitting to anything,'; Becca growled. And what is the only other possible alternative?';

Andreas flashed her a wide, deceptively innocent look from huge, brilliant jet-black eyes.

Why, the fact that you were so overcome with needwith passion for methat you just couldn';t help yourself. That nothing else in the world mattered but that we should come together in bed ...;';

It wasn';t that!';

No? Thento go back to my original interpretation of your actionsyou were using sex to get something from me.';

I wasn';tno! I didn';t!';

Oh, please, Rebecca!'; Andreas exclaimed in exasperation. Coming to the table, he slammed his mug down on it with such force that some of the coffee slopped over the side.

Credit me with a little intelligence. It';s either one thing or the other. What other possible explanation could there be?';

The fact that she was head over heels in love with him, crazy about him in a way that made her a fool to herself, weakened all her defences and left her totally vulnerable where he was concerned. That she hadn';t been able to say no to the thought of being with him just one last time.

A mad moment?'; she said flippantly, trying desperately to distract him from the way that he was thinking. After all, we were always goodgreat together that way. You said it yourselfno one ever made you as hot as I do.';

The way his black brows drew together in a dark frown alerted her to the fact that she';d said something he didn';t like. And she winced inwardly as she realised just what it was.

He';d flung those exact words at her in the appalling row on the day of their marriage, destroying all her hopes and dreams in one blow.

I married you for sexfor that and nothing else. No other woman has ever made me feel as hot as you do.

A mad moment, hmm ...;';

He had come too close. If she was not careful, then surely he would see the truth in her face, read it at the backs of her eyes.

Mad, certainly, but not totally crazy.';

Andreas flung himself down into the chair opposite and sprawled back against the cushions, long legs stretched out in front of him, crossed at the ankles, elbows resting on the chair arms, long fingers steepled together under his chin.

Which is what you';d have to be to have come here just for that.';

His brilliant black gaze seemed to sear into her skull, trying to pull out the truth whether she was prepared to give it to him or not.

My, you do think a lot of yourself, don';t you?'; Becca used defiance to try to hide the way she was really feeling. Do you really think that I';d travel all this way just for a quick tumble into bed with you?';

No.';

Andreas'; wickedly slow smile told her how easily she had fallen into the trap he had dug right at her feet. I really do not think thatwhich is why I keep asking the question that you seem to want to go to any lengths possible to avoid. You';re not drinking your coffee,'; he added in a way that sounded like an afterthought but which left Becca very much afraid that he knew exactly why she wasn';t drinking.

I don';t fancy it.';

The coffee or telling me why you';re here?';

Either, if you must know!';

She really had to stop trying to be flippant. It was getting her nowhere and was obviously starting to rile him. The way that he compressed his lips into a thin, hard line told her that he was fighting to hold back the sort of acid retort that would be capable of flaying half the skin from her ears just to hear it.

So what is it you have to hide?';

Nothingit';s just ...;';

Rebecca!'; Andreas'; tone was low, almost soft, but it was the softness of the hiss of a hooded python, just before it struck with deadly force, and it made Becca flinch inwardly simply to hear it. Tell me ...;tell me now why you are here or pack your bags and get out of my lifeand this time make it for good.';

If she did that then she would never be able to help Daisyand she would never be able to see him ever again. Right now, Becca couldn';t begin to think which of those two possibilities hurt most. But then the truth was that when her heart was one mass of pain, how could she tell if any one particular spot was worse than any other?

Can';t you guess?'; she muttered, low and uneven.

I want you to tell me,'; Andreas returned, face rigid, expression unyielding.

Isn';t it obvious?'; she no longer cared if she sounded desperate; it was how she felt. You always said I';d come back for money andwell, here I am.';

You came for money?'; He actually soundedwhat? He couldn';t be disappointed but that was the note that was in his voice.

Don';t sound so surprised, Andreasyou always knew this would happen! You should have made that bet you wantedthe one where you said that I';d come looking for cash before the year was up. Because you';d have been right. Here I am and it';s money I';m after.';

It was the only way she could get it out. She couldn';t go on her knees and beg.

And for some reason she couldn';t bring herself to talk about Daisynot yet. She didn';t feel strong enough, brave enough, to open herself up to him like that.

Not after all that had happened and the brutal damage he had inflicted on her heart. So she';d gone on to the attack, wanting to lash out, repay hurt with hurt.

Money for what?';

Does it matter?';

To me it does.';

But you';ve been proved right. That should give you immense satisfaction. I';ve shown myself to be the greedy';

It gives me no satisfaction,'; Andreas cut in, cold and flat. No satisfaction at all. If you want the truth I would rather you had stayed away for ever than that you turned up here like thisfor this.';

How the hell could anyone think it would give him satisfaction to be proved right like this? He had once loved this woman, once wanted her to be in his life for everand she had betrayed him even before the vows had been spoken.

Wasn';t that what his dream had been about? About the way that he had had warning of what she was really like and yet had gone ahead with their wedding all the same. He had wanted to believe in her, to trust her, to put his faith in the one woman he had ever loved with all his heart. And so because he had loved her he had married her, convinced that the terrible things he had heard about her were lies.

And found out that they were the truth.

Did she think that he really would enjoy going through that hell all over again?

So tell mewhat is it for? Have you gambled yourself into ruin? Spent a fortune you don';t possess? Developed an appalling cocaine habit?';

I would never do that!'; Becca protested, looking horrified that he would even consider it. No, none of those.';

At least that was some sort of a relief. But it still left the other, less endurable reason why she might want the money.

Then why do you want the money so badly? Who do you want it for?';

Who?';

Becca';s head came up and she stared into his face with obvious confusion clouding her eyes.

Who would I?';

Let me make it plain so you have no chance of misunderstanding: tell me that this money is not for himnot for Roy Stanton.';

Roy ...;nono, it';s not!';

It was almost convincing but he had seen the way that her eyes had dropped, just for a split-second, her sea-coloured gaze sliding away as she gathered herself, thought hastily and then nerved herself to face him again.

It';s not for him.';

Andreas couldn';t sit there any longer looking into her beautiful face, into those wide, brilliant eyes, and know she wasn';t telling the truth. He couldn';t stand to watch those soft, full lips frame the lies that made his disgust a fury of rage inside his head.

He didn';t want to remember the number of times he had kissed those lips, all unknowing of the lies that had come to them so easily. He didn';t want to be tempted by the fact that all he had to do was lean forward, take that sexy body into his arms, press his mouth to hers, and in the fiery explosion of sensuality that was sure to follow they would both forget about the reasons why she was here, the past and all that had come between them.

If only he hadn';t taken her to bed this afternoon so that the memory of the passion that could flare between them at a touch was now so fresh in his mind.

He only had to look at her and his body ached with need; he was hot and hard just thinking of her. His hands yearned to touch, his lips to kiss, every one of his senses clamoured for appeasement of its hunger. He had tried telling himself that she was not as gorgeous as he remembered, but taking her again after so long had only made him realise how wrong he had been. Once had not been enoughit could never be enough. All it had done was to serve to make him realise how much he wanted her again and again, more than ever before.

The satisfaction he had known in her bed this afternoon had totally evaporated already. It had only been enough to show him that he could never, ever sate himself on this woman, if he was to spend a lifetime trying.

Tell the truth, damn you!'; The hungry demands of his body made his words harsher and rougher than before.

Flinging himself to his feet, he made himself move across the room, putting as much distance between himself and Becca as possible, pushing his hands deep into the pockets of his trousers to conceal the way they had clenched into tight, angry fists.

Don';t lie to me, Rebecca! Never lie to menot if you want to have any hope of getting what you want.';

I';m not lying.';

You are if you tell me that Stanton has nothing to do with this.';

That got through to her. Her face went white, all colour deserting her cheeks, and her mouth fell open in shock. So he';d been right in his suspicions. It didn';t make him feel any better to know it. Instead, he felt sick with contempt.

I';ll ask you againdoes Stanton have anything to do with the reason why you want this money?';

How did she answer that? Becca thought miserably. Because she knew that just mentioning the name Roy Stanton was like setting a match to paper-dry tinder where Andreas was concerned, and she';d tried to dodge the truth oncenot actually lying but avoiding answering with strict veracity as far as she could.

Now that he';d changed the question, there was no hope she could do that again.

Don';t bother to say anything, Rebecca.';

She';d hesitated too long and Andreas had jumped to the inevitable conclusion.

I can see your answer in your face.';

She would have sworn that it was impossible for Andreas'; face to close up any

tighter, his eyes to get any colder, or his expression any more distant, but somehow he had managed it.

I think you';ve had a wasted journey, Rebecca. You should have stayed at home and spared yourself the effort of coming all this way for nothing. You might have thought that deceiving me into believing that you had come to look after me so that you could worm your way into my bed would enslave me sexually again so that I could deny you nothing';

It wasn';t like that!'; Becca protested sharply, but Andreas continued without pausing, speaking over her as if she had never tried to say a thing.

Unfortunately for you, I got my memory back before you could really work on me, but I think you should know that you were foolish even to try. I don';t put my head into that sort of noose twice.';

I didn';t ...;'; Becca tried, but Andreas shook his head, his refusal to listen stamped into every line on his face.

If you';re wise, you';ll leave it there, Rebecca. You will only make things so much worse if you continue.';

Pulling his hands out of his pockets, where they had been pushed deep all this time, he raked both of them through the black silk of his hair, ruffling it wildly, and Becca bit down hard on her lower lip as a sudden yearning desire to

go and smooth it down for him caught her painfully on the raw.

Then he was speaking again, heading for the open patio doors as he did so.

I threw you out of my life once because of him, and I';m quite prepared to do it all over again. In fact, I would prefer it if you left now. I';m going for a walk on the beachand I don';t want to find you here when I get back.';

Andreas ...;'; Becca tried but she was talking to his back. He was moving so fast, with such ruthless determination, that he was already outside, already heading away from her physically when he had been so distant from her mentally all the time.

She couldn';t let him go. Not like this. If she did then any hope of saving baby Daisy were gone for good, and she would rather die than let that happen. She had to try and get him to reconsider.

Andreasplease ...;';

But he continued walking, not even glancing round at her. His long, straight back was held so stiffly upright, his proud head so high, that she could almost see her words bouncing off the invisible walls of defence that he had built around himself.

Andreasdon';t ...;';

She stepped out after him into the heat of the sunny afternoon.

The money';s not for meor forfor him ...;';

She didn';t dare to actually speak Roy Stanton';s name, knowing the incendiary effect it had on Andreas.

It';s for a childa baby ...;';

He';d stopped at least. But she still had to get him to turn round. Right now he could still walk onaway from her.

Please listen.';

He was turning. Slowlybut he was turning to face her. Her heart leapt with relief, leaving her breathless and shaky.

A baby?';

He managed to inject the words with such scepticism, such disbelief that she fully expected him to fling a rejection in her face and move on. She had his attention for now; she had to hold on to it and make him understand.

A little girlDaisyshe';s desperately sick and';

Whose baby?';

It slashed through her words as she struggled to get them out. And at the same time those blazing black eyes seared over her from top to toe, taking in her slender figure, lingering on her waist ...;

No, not mine,'; she hastened to assure him. Daisy';s not my babythough I love her as if she were. Sheshe';s my niece. And I would do anything I could to help her.';

Niece?'; Andreas echoed as if he did not understand the word. Anepsia? You do not have a niece.';

Yes, I doshe';s my sister';s little girl. And before you say that I don';t have a sister,'; Becca rushed on when he opened his mouth, clearly planning to do just that, let me tell you that I do. A half-sister, that is. But I didn';t know about her for years. I only found out about herquite recently.';

She paused, waiting for Andreas to ask the next question, but he remained silent, hands on narrow hips, black eyes fixed on her face, obviously waiting for her to go on.

You know that I';m adopted. That I was born when my biological mother was only sixteen? And my mum and dad adopted me as a tiny baby. I told you ...;'; she prompted, needing some response from him before she could go on. She couldn';t just pour the whole story out while he stood there, silent and withdrawn, as distant from her as if some huge cavern had opened up on the stone-flagged terrace, separating them from each other.

A faint, brief inclination of his dark head was all the acknowledgement Andreas made and then he was still again, obviously waiting for her to continue.

I';ve been trying to find my birth motherto see if I had any family. Blood family. I thought it was important to know.';

She couldn';t tell him that this search had taken on a whole new meaning and importance from the moment that Andreas had asked her to marry him. That she had really felt the need to know about her family then, to know if she had some blood ties, someone who was linked to her that way. And deep down there had also been a secret, private need to know if there were any health problems she needed to take into consideration if she and Andreas were ever to have children. That was one concern that no longer mattered at all, she told herself miserably.

I found that my mother was deadand she';d never known who my father was. But I had a half-sisterMacy. I managed to get in touch with hermeet her.';

And when was this?';

Becca bit her lip in discomfort. She';d known this question would come, but being prepared for it didn';t make it easy to answer.

Just before our wedding.';

I see.';

Andreas took a step backwards, and the arms that had been at his sides were now crossed over his broad chest. He couldn';t have put a distance between them more effectively if he';d tried.

And you didn';t think to tell me?';

Icouldn';t. Macy hadsome problems and she made me promise not to tell anyone.';

Once, perhaps, she might have explained all this in detail to him. Once he would have been owed the full story. But Macy had been so insistent that no one should know. If she';d breathed a word, she would have lost the sister she';d just found.

Macy had only just discovered about Daisy then. And the realisation that there was a baby on the way had made everything so much more urgent; made it so much more important that she stay in touch with her half-sister, and with the baby who was to become her darling niece.

And then Andreas had forfeited the right to know anything more about her when he had declared that he had never loved her and their marriage was only for sex before throwing her out of the house.

I would have told my husband as soon as I couldbut then you weren';t my husband long enough for that to matter at all.';

Andreas actually flinched as the barb she flung at him went home, and just for a moment some emotion that she didn';t understand flashed across his face. It was there and gone again before she had time to even try to interpret it and the stone-wall look was fully back in place again.

So Macy is the mother of this Daisy?';

Yes. And Daisy';s just eleven weeks old';

And who is the father?';

The words seemed unnaturally loud in the silence of the sunny garden. The inevitable question. The obvious question. And one she would dodge if she could.

She desperately wished that she could.

Does it matter?'; she hedged nervously, knowing as soon as she heard it that her voice gave her away, the way it broke in the middle, making it obvious that she had something to hide.

The look on your face tells me that it does,'; Andreas told her harshly, his tone as cold as ice. So tell mewho is the father of this baby?';

Becca';s jaw seemed to have frozen stiff so that it was impossible to open her mouth to answer him, even if she had wanted to. And she didn';t want to. Every time she tried to force herself to speak, she looked into Andreas'; dark, shuttered face and a terrible sense of dread overwhelmed her. Bitter tears stung at the backs of her eyes and she blinked hard, trying to force them back. But she knew why they were there. Fear had put them there. Fear of what would happen as soon as she spoke.

She feared it for poor baby Daisy, who needed this man to help her so muchand yet who would probably be condemned not for anything she had done but for the simple biological fact of who her father was.

And she feared it for herself because she dreaded how she was going to feel if Andreas did reject her and walk away in a black, unforgiving fury as soon as she spoke the name that enraged him so much.

And she knew that he wouldn';t let go of this until he knew.

Becca ...;'; Andreas'; use of her name was a warning, but it was the fact that he had once more reverted to the shorter, more affectionate form of it that finished her completely. The tears she had struggled against wouldn';t be held back any longer but flooded her eyes and a single one spilled out and ran slowly down her cheek.

Don';t ask me ...;'; she whispered, and to her astonishment Andreas accepted her plea and didn';t push her any more. But only because he didn';t need to. Her response, the distress she couldn';t hide, had given him her answer.

Roy Stanton,'; he declared, hard and flat. The baby';s father is Roy Stanton.';

It was a statement, not a question, but still Becca had to give him an answer, though all she could do was nod silently, the ability to speak having deserted her completely.

Roy Stanton,'; Andreas repeated, the other man';s name almost like a curse on his lips.

She couldn';t read his expression through the blur of tears but she didn';t have to. All she needed to know about his reaction was there in his voice, in the way he spat out the words.

And then it was as she had always dreaded it would be when, without another word, Andreas turned on his heel and walked away from her, striding fast and determinedly over the terrace and down the roughly carved steps that led from the cliff to the shore. Rejection and hostility were stamped into every line of his powerful body and she knew that if she tried to call him back he would refuse to even show that he had heard.

And besides, she couldn';t find the strength to do so. She didn';t know what she could say to change his mind, and even if she';d been able to think of anything her voice wouldn';t work. So all she could do was stand and watch through tear-drenched eyes, staring after him until he disappeared from view.



Chapter 11

Down in the bay, a lively breeze was whipping up the sea into unruly waves. The water whirled and swayed, rising up into foam-topped peaks and then hurling itself against the shore in a swirling rush before ebbing back out again fast, in a way that had it sucking at the sand, drawing it back with it.

The atmosphere suited Andreas'; mood perfectly. The restless movement all about him was in keeping with his own frame of mind, the way that he couldn';t make his thoughts settle into any balanced pattern. Instead they swung from burning rage to icy cold and back again in every second that passed.

Roy Stanton.

He kicked viciously at the sand as the name burned in his mind, making him clench his teeth hard against the feeling.

Roy Stanton.

Almost a year before he had hoped that he had heard the last of that name. That the man who had ruined his life, and taken away the one thing of value he truly loved, was out of his life for ever.

Roy Stanton and Becca between them had destroyed his happiness, and when he had thrown her out of the villa on the evening of their travesty of a wedding day he had hopedprayedthat he would never, ever see or hear of either of them again.

And then she had turned up, needing money.

Money for a sick child.

Money for Roy Stanton';s sick child.

Standing staring at the sea was doing nothing to ease the restless rage of his thoughts and Andreas set off along the edge of the shore, striding fast, splashing through the water, heedless of the way that the waves broke against his legs, soaking the fine linen of his trousers. He needed the movement to express his feelings, to ease the fury in his mind so that he could think.

There was one thing that stood out clearly. The baby was innocent in all this.

How could he not help a sick child? That was not in question. But Roy Stanton ...;!

Obviously the selfish bastard had moved on from Becca to another womanTheos, he';d moved to her sister and had a child by her! And Becca had wept at the thought of it.

Oh, she';d fought with everything that was in her not to show those tears, but he';d seen them sheening her pale eyes, swimming under her lids as she fought to blink them back. Stanton had taken her from him, he';d made her break her wedding vows before she had even spoken the words out loud in the ceremony, and then he had broken her heart by moving on to someone else and fathering a child on her.

And Becca had still come here to plead for help for that baby. Her sister';s baby. Her sister';s child with her own former lover. His stomach heaved at the thought.

Inevitably, his mind went back to the time just before the wedding. The last time that he had been truly happy. When his future had been like a glorious sun rising out there on the horizon. He was going to be married to the woman he adored. She was his life and she loved him backor so he had believed. Another few days, less than a week, and they would be together forever.

And then the phone calls had started.

Foul, sneaking phone calls that spoke of secrets and lies. The voice at the other end of the line had told him that Beccahis fiancιewasn';t the woman he believed her to be. That she didn';t love him at all but was only using him; marrying him to get as much money from him as she could. Money that she was then going to share with her real lover ...;

And for a feea substantial feehe would reveal the name of that lover. For now he would just give the initials. And those initials were RS.

Coming to a halt in his furious march over the sand, Andreas stared out at the horizon with unseeing eyes, shoulders hunched, hands pushed deep into his pockets.

He';d laughed. He';d actually laughed. The story was impossible to believe. He had trusted Becca. There was no way she was deceiving him. He';d slammed the phone down on the call; put it out of his mind.

Until the letter had arrived with a photocopy of a cheque. A cheque for the full amount of the money he had recently given Becca to help her pay for everything she needed for the weddingright down to the last penny. And the cheque in the copy had been written in his fiancιe';s handwritingand made out to one Roy Stanton.

That was when he';d called in an investigator. He';d wanted to get to the bottom of this, find out the truth.

There had been nothing to find, the man he';d hired had assured him. He';d turned up no evidence to link Rebecca Ainsworth to Roy Stanton. The phone calls had been traced to the same Roy Stanton, who was obviously at the back of all this.

Whatever Becca had paid him the money for, he';d obviously wanted more. But Andreas didn';t give a damn about the money. He had plenty of that. It was only if the claims that Stanton was Becca';s lover were true that he would have acted.

And so he';d put the matter out of his mind and gone through with the wedding. He wouldn';t have been human if a doubt, a worry, hadn';t flashed across his mind just oncebut he pushed them away. One look at his bride';s face had been enough to convince him that she was honest, innocent and as much in love with him as he was with her.

It was there in the way that she';d smiled at him, the way she';d looked deep into his eyes when she said her vows. And it had been there in the way that, in reply to the usual question Do you take this man ...;?'; she had been unable to hold back in her reply, answering not just with the simple I do';, but saying:

Oh, I doI doI do ...;';

At least that was what he had thought. It was what he had wanted to believe too.

He had married the woman he adored; brought her here to his home on this tiny island that his family had owned for centuries, thinking that he could put it all behind him. He';d hardly been able to keep his hands off his beautiful bride, and had made passionate love to her just as soon as they had reached the house.

Their marriage couldn';t have begun in a more perfect way, he had told himself.

And then the photographs had arrived. The faxes had been waiting for him when he walked into his office. Sent by the investigator he had put on the case. Photos he couldn';t deny, no matter how much he wanted to.

Stooping, Andreas picked up a flat stone and flung it into the sea, watching as it skipped its way over several waves, and then sank deep into the water, disappearing without a trace.

Becca hadn';t been able to deny anything either, when he';d challenged her with Roy Stanton';s name. She';d gone white, and he had seen the near-panic in her eyes. She';d never expected to be found out, that much was obvious. Had she really thought that she could hide her affair with the other man while being married to him?

Had she really thought that the money she could hope to give her lover would keep him by her side?

Because obviously, when she had returned home, her tail between her legs, without the huge financial settlement they must have been expecting, Roy Stanton had grown tired of her and his eye had started wandering. Or perhaps he had wandered even before then, and Becca had been duped all along.

Did she really care for him so much that she would come here, plead for money for his child? Or was the child now her uppermost concern? And if that was why she was here then whywhy had she gone to bed with him today?

Just remembering the experience of that afternoon, the passion that had blazed between them, made Andreas'; blood pound in his veins, setting his whole body throbbing in recollection. He would pay any price to have that experience all over again.

Any price ...;

Daisy';s not my babythough I love her as if she were. Sheshe';s my niece. And I would do anything I could to help her.

In the back of his thoughts he heard Becca speaking as clearly as if she had been standing behind him, whispering in his ear.

I would do anything I could to help her.

All right, let';s see if she meant that ...;

Becca hadn';t been able to move from her place on the terrace since Andreas had left her there. She had seemed to be frozen there, her legs unable to move, as she watched him walk away and out of her sight. And then she had sunk down onto one of the low stone walls that edged the terrace, shielding anyone on it from the long, sheer cliff to the sea, covering her eyes with her hands briefly as she faced the fact that she might have ruined everything. That she might have destroyed Daisy';s one and only chance of help.

She didn';t know how she was going to go back and face Macy, what she was going to tell her sister, if that was true. Macy was barely back on the straight and narrow as it was, and another setback could ruin everything. Brutal claws of anxiety clutched at her heart, making her wish for the relief of tears. But somehow the tears that had burned in her eyes so hotly before, now seemed to have vanished completely, leaving her eyes dry and uncomfortable.

And suddenly she knew why. Whatever had made Andreas walk off like that, it was nothing to do with Daisy. Andreas had been listening, his attention totally focused, when she had been telling him about Macy and her baby. It was only when the name of Roy Stanton had come into the conversationwhen he had forced it out of herthat his mood had changed, become blackly savage, and he had turned and walked off without another word. Perhaps there was still hopeand if there was any sort of a chance, she wasn';t going to let it go.

She had said that she would do anything she had to to save Daisy';s lifeand she';d meant it. She only prayed that Andreas would give her the opportunity.

The sun was setting by the time that Andreas came back from the beach. He appeared at the top of the cliff steps just when the burning red ball had hit the horizon, and his tall, powerful figure was silhouetted against it, like some demon appearing out of hell, making Becca shiver in dreadful apprehension in spite of the warmth of the evening.

He had made up his mind, that much was obvious. She could see it in the way he held himself, the tension in his shoulders, the set to his jaw that etched white lines of determination around his nose and mouth. His decision was made, and if he had decided against her then she doubted very much that there was anything she could do to change it for better or worse.

You';re still here,'; Andreas said as he came within a few yards of her. It was a statement, not a question, and there was no way of judging his mood from it, or from his tone, so she simply nodded in agreement.

I was waiting for you,'; she said in a low, uncertain voice.

Why?';

Why? There was an answer for that in her heart, but she had no idea whether she dared to risk giving it to him. But what else did she have?

Taking a deep breath, she forced the words out, fighting to control her voice so that she sounded so much braver than she felt.

Because I know that no matter what you think of meor'; her courage failed her at the thought of saying that provocative name or Daisy';s father, you won';t be able to turn your back on a child. You might hate me, but you won';t let an innocent baby die if you can help it.';

If her words had been a slap aimed at his face, his head wouldn';t have gone back any more sharply. Becca wished she could see his expression but the way he stood with his back to the sun threw his face into shadow and all she could spot was the way that he had closed his eyes just for a moment.

We need to talk,'; was all he said and he walked past her, into the house, not sparing her another glance but obviously expecting her to follow.

Which she did, of course. She had no other option.

In the sitting room, Andreas clicked on a single lamp but that was all. With some light still filling the room from the sinking sun, it was possible to move around, but not to see anything really clearly. But at the same time, the shifting shadows in the room were a sort of comfort, suiting Becca';s mood completely. She felt as if she was groping her way forward, hoping that somehow she would end up in the place she most wanted to be.

Though the truth was that right at this moment she had no idea where that might be.

I could do with a drink,'; Andreas said abruptly, making her start in surprise.

How about you?';

ISome wine would be nice,'; Becca managed carefully. Perhaps the alcohol would relax her, ease her dry throat, help her handle what she felt was going to be one of the most difficult conversations of her life, second only to the appalling confrontation on the evening of her wedding day.

But that time she had been caught on edge, not knowing what was coming. This time she was desperately tense because she knew exactly what they had to talk about. Right at this moment she had no way of saying which situation was actually worse.

White or red?';

Did it matter? She knew that he was just preparing the ground, so to speak. He was being polite, offering a drink, settling her down before ...;

Before what?

That was the really important question. The one she needed answering now. But she didn';t dare to press the point, to risk pushing Andreas into saying anything he was not ready to say. And so she tried a small smile, almost managed it.

Red will be fine.';

I';ll get it. I will be back in a moment.';

He was gone much more than a moment. How long did it take to find a bottle, open itpour? Becca paced around the room like a restless cat, unable to settle, too uneasy to sit still.

Was he ever coming back?

It was as she thought the words that the door opened again and Andreas came back into the room. And at once for Becca it was as if the world had suddenly righted itself again, in a way that had nothing at all to do with the reason why she was here, the question she was waiting for him to answer.

The truth was that she was so desperately in love with this man that simply to be with him, in the same room, so that she could see him, watch him, know he was there, was enough for her. She could see how the burning light from the sunset fell on the raven';s-wing darkness of his hair, burnishing it with glowing red tones, look into the blackness of his eyes and see their brilliance in spite of the shadows of the room. She could hear his soft breathing, the pad of his still bare feet on the wooden floor. And the ozone tang of the sea was still on his skin and hair from the time on the beach.

And from wanting things to hurry up, from needing an answer to her questions as quickly as possible, she suddenly knew an overwhelming desire to drag this confrontation out for as long as she could. She had just realised that this was probably going to be the very last conversation she ever had with Andreas. The last time she would be able to be with him and talk to him at all. After this, whatever his answer was, then they would go their separate ways. She would go home to England, to Macy and Daisy and some sort of life she would live there, and Andreas would stay here. And she would never, ever see him again.

The thought burned in her throat, closing it up so that she had to struggle to breathe, concentrating so fiercely that she didn';t hear Andreas speak even when he repeated the words more loudly.

II';m sorry?';

I said, would you like to sit down?';

Andreas gestured towards the settee with one of the wine glasses he held.

Isn';t it usual at this point to saydo I need to?'; she managed, aiming for a joking tone.

But then she looked into Andreas'; sombre, shadowed face and all trace of laughter, real or pretend, fled from her thoughts at once.

Do I?'; she asked on a note of anxiety.

Sit down, Becca,'; Andreas said and it was a command not a suggestion, one that had her slumping down onto the big leather settee without daring to protest or question any further.

All right ...;';

Andreas sat opposite as he had before, placing both glasses of rich red wine on the table and pushing one towards her. Becca reached for hers, picked it up, then hesitated, looking down into the ruby-coloured liquid. She had the nasty feeling that if she tried to swallow it, her throat would constrict even more, choking her, and she would simply splutter the drink everywhere. With a faint sigh she set it down again and waited.

So tell me about the baby. About Daisy.';

It was the chance she had wanted, that she had prayed for. But now that it was here she hardly knew where to begin.

But Andreas had used the baby';s name. He';d called her Daisy. So surely he couldn';t be going to turn his back on the little girl. Not when that seemed to mean that she was becoming a real person to him.

I have a photographit';s upstairs in my ...;';

She had been getting to her feet, anxious to go and fetch it, to show him her beautiful baby niece, but she stopped when he shook his head, sank back down into her seat instead.

I want to hear about her from you.';

For a second Becca couldn';t find the words, didn';t know where to begin, but then she started hesitantly, and suddenly everything just came pouring out. How reluctant her sister had been to admit that she was having a baby. The way that Macy had neglected herself during her pregnancy ...;

She';s always been in danger of being anorexic and when she started getting bigger with the baby, she hated it. I tried to get her to eat, but she was always saying she was too fat. She never ate enough to keep herself alive, never mind let the baby grow healthy. Then she went into labour earlytoo early. Daisy was born prematurely ...;';

She choked off the words, unable to continue, staring in front of her with unfocused eyes as she remembered the tiny little scrap of humanity that the baby had been at that time.

They managed to save herbut there are problems with her heart. We were told that the operation she needs isn';t available in Englandit';s too new, too specialised. Before this babies like her just diedno one could do anything for them. But there';s a surgeon in America who has been working wonders on tiny babies just like her. If we could just get him to operate on her.';

And for that you need money.';

Becca could only nod silently, her heart too full for speech. Putting Daisy';s plight into words like this had brought it home to her how desperate the situation was; made her remember just how fragile the little girl';s life could be.

And that is why you came to me?';

There was a note in his voice that she couldn';t interpret, and his eyes were bleak as ice floes.

II wrote to you about it,'; she managed and Andreas nodded slowly.

I remember that nowa letter that arrived just before the accident. Those days are still not clear.';

He frowned faintly, rubbing at his temples, obviously trying to recall things from before the car crash.

The distant past is something I remember better. But I sent an answer, I believe.';

Yes. You told me to get in touch with your solicitorswrite down exactly what I needed and why and you would conconsider my request.';

That frown was back between Andreas'; black brows, but it was more pronounced now.

Then why are you here? Why didn';t you just do that?';

Because ...;'; Becca began then broke off sharply as something Andreas had said a moment earlier hit home to her.

Those days are still not clear ...;The distant past is something I remember better.

Did he not remember that he had been asking for her? That was the one reason she was here. A reason that she had been forced to decide had just been Leander imagining things, because nothing in Andreas'; behaviour seemed to fit with a moment like that.

But if he didn';t remember ...;

Because?'; Andreas prompted harshly.

Leaning forward, Becca snatched up her glass of wine again and took an unwary gulp. It was enough to clear her head.

Because I thought it was best to explain the situation to you face to face. You deserved that at least if you were going to help us.';

But when you got here, you found that I didn';t remember your letteror you.';

And so I let you think that we had never split up. I';m sorry,'; Becca put in hastily and sincerely. I couldn';t think of anything else to do.';

Andreas didn';t seem to be listening. He was reaching into the pocket of his trousers, pulling out a folded piece of paper. He tossed it onto the table beside her wine glass.

What';s this?'; Becca looked at him, puzzled.

Open it and see.';

She picked up the paper with hands that shook, opened it with difficulty. But she couldn';t make head or tail of the contents. Even when she held the document directly under the lamp, it still didn';t make any sense and the words and figures on itespecially the figuresdanced and blurred in front of her eyes.

What is this?';

Instructions to my bankI faxed them just now. They will release the moneyanything you need.';

Anything I need ...;';

Becca couldn';t believe that this was happening. Was it true. Had Andreas really said ...;?

You';re going to help?';

I always said I would give you any money you needed.';

Oh, thank you!';

It was hopelessly inadequate to express the way she felt. She wanted to dance for joyshe wanted to fling her arms around Andreas and kiss him ...;but a careful look into his dark, shuttered face made her rethink that idea hastily. Instead she reached out across the table and caught both of his hands in hers, holding them tightly.

Thank you! Thank you so much!';

My pleasure.';

The words meant one thing, but the expression in those glittering black eyes and the way that he pulled his hands from her grasp said something else completely and a lot of Becca';s euphoria evaporated as he got up and moved away.

Of coursehe was prepared to help Daisy, but not her. Though there was something he had said ...;

But before she could quite grasp what it was, Andreas had spoken again and his words pushed all other thoughts from her mind.

So now you';ve got what you came for ...;';

How she wished that Andreas hadn';t got to his feet because now he seemed to tower over her, dark and forbidding, as she registered what he had said.

She';d got what she';d come for and now he wanted her to leave. She';d been right that he couldn';t let Daisy suffer for the division that had come between them, but his actions hadn';t indicated any healing or even a hope of peace. He';d provided the money she needed; he wasn';t offering her anything more.

Of course.';

She stumbled to her feet in a rush, refusing to let the anguish in her heart show in her face. She might be falling apart inside at this speedy, cold-blooded dismissal, but outwardly she was determined to be as brisk and businesslike as possible.

I';ll leave at once. If you';d just give me time to pack, I';ll be on my way. And if you call me a taxi';

No.';

It was hard and coldly savage, slashing into her words as she tried to get them out.

No. That';s not the way it';s going to be.';

It isn';t?';

The sun was almost totally below the horizon now and the room so dark that she could scarcely see his face. But one last, lingering ray of light fell on the coldly glittering eyes, the start of his tightly clamped jaw. There was no yielding in him, no gentleness at all, and her heart quailed at the thought of just what he was about to say.

You';re not leaving.';

It was so unexpected that she almost laughed. But she caught back the betraying sound with an effort and managed to control her face so that the shocked astonishment she was feeling didn';t show on it.

Of course I am.';

She had to get home, tell Macy the wonderful news, get the hospital to put things in motion ...;

You can';t want me to stay.';

She blinked in astonishment as an autocratic flick of Andreas'; hand brushed aside her protest in a second.

That is where you are wrong, agape mou,'; he told her with deadly intensity. I very much want you to stay.';

But why ...;?';

Oh, Becca, Becca ...;'; Andreas reproved and the softness of his tone made an icy shiver crawl all the way down her spine. You are not so naοve that you have to ask that question. You know why I want you here, what I want from you.';

And of course she did.

Sex,'; she stated baldly and saw a frown draw his black, straight brows together.

I prefer to call it passion.';

You can call it what you like.';

The pain that was clawing at her heart made her voice harsh; the fight to hold back tears roughened it at the edges.

But sex is what you mean and ...;';

Her voice failed her as a terrible truth dawned in her thoughts, the horror of it taking away all her strength.

Is this about the money? Is this what you';re demanding in return for helping Daisyyour conditions for the loan? Is it what I have to do to ensure she gets the operation?';

She knew she was wrong as soon as she';d spoken. Even the shadows in the room couldn';t disguise the way his head went back, the hiss of his breath between clenched teeth.

What sort of a brute do you think I am?';

The vein of savage anger in Andreas'; voice made her blood run cold. There was no room for possible doubt of his sincerity. But she didn';t have the strength to take the words back, particularly not when his hand flashed out, clamped tight around her wrist and pulled her towards him with a rough, jerky movement.

Your sister and her child, the money for the operationmoney that is a gift, not a loanall that is dealt with. You can get on the phone to your sisterto the hospital, tell them arrange everythingand then that is done. Finished. This is between you and me. And nothing is finished between the two of us.';

But ...;'; Becca tried to interject but Andreas ignored her weak attempt at speech.

I let you go too easily the last time, and I';ve regretted it ever since. I';ve never been able to get you out of my mind. You';ve shadowed my dayshaunted my dreamsand this afternoon in my bed reminded me of just why you have this effect on me. And it also told me that once would never be enough. I want so much more.';

Becca could only listen in dazed silence, struggling with the cruelly ambiguous feelings his words woke in her.

They should be complimentary. They should be what every woman dreamed of the man she loved saying to her. But she knew what he really meant and that destroyed any joy she might have wished she could find in what he was saying.

Money I';ll give you but nothing else, he had flung at her, and now here he was, offering her nothingnothing more than the cold-blooded passion he had for her, the purely physical need that he openly admitted was all he felt.

And I know you feel it too. That';s why I want you to stay. I';ll make it worth your while. I';ll give you anything you wanteverything you want.';

I have a reputation for generosity to my mistresses. The words spoken outside by the poolwas it only a few hours ago?came back to haunt her. And that was all she would behis mistress. His wife in name but his mistress in reality. Because as his wife she should be loved, cherishedand she might hope to stay with him for life. As his mistress ...;

How long?'; she croaked out, her voice failing her. How long would you want me to stay?';

For as long as it lasts. As long as it works. If we';re both getting what we want out of this, then I don';t see why it can';t last ...;';

Until we get each other out of our systems?';

Becca prayed that her falsely airy voice hid the agony that was squeezing her heart deep inside.

She would never get what she wanted out of this. Never. There was no hope of that, because what she wantedwhat she longed forwas for Andreas to love her just as much as she loved him. And as she had given him her heart without hesitation or restraint in almost the first moment she had met himand again here, when she had realised that she still adored himthere was no hope of that adoration ever being reciprocated.

Money I';ll give youbut nothing else. Not a damn thing else.

And yet her body cried out to her to accepther body and her weak, foolish heart that begged her to take this, take the little he was offering and accept it. It was better than nothing. Better than having to turn now and walk awayknowing that if she did so there was no hope that he would ever let her back into his life again.

She couldn';t do that. She had had to walk away from him once, and the moment that he had slammed the door behind her had almost killed her. She couldn';t do it again.

I married you for sexfor that and nothing else.

And so when a weak, longing voice in the back of her mind whispered that Leander had said that Andreas had asked for her in the first few moments after he had regained consciousnesshe had asked for her and perhaps ...;she pushed it away and made herself face the reality of what she was being offered.

And sex was all he wanted from her still. The thing that was different now was that she no longer had any illusions. She was no longer deceiving herself that Andreas loved her, she knew exactly where she stood, and in that knowledge was a desperate kind of strength.

In that moment the sun finally disappeared below the horizon, and the last rays of light fled the room completely so that there was only the small lamp in the corner to see by. And in the darkness it was easy to hide the way she was really feeling.

In the darkness she could step forward and put herself completely into Andreas'; arms. With her face unseen, her eyes and their betraying message hidden, she could put her hand against the warm strength of his chest, whisper his name, the single word, Yes,'; and lift her face to his for his kiss.

And when his mouth came down hard on hers then all thought stopped, only feeling began. And that was when nothing else mattered. Only this man for whatever time she might have with him. She would take that. And she would never let herself dream of more.



Chapter 12

The light of the full moon through the window made the bedroom almost as bright as day when Andreas finally gave up on any hope of sleeping and slid from the bed. Pulling on his jeans, he paused for a moment to look down at Becca';s sleeping form, her body still curved as it had been when it had been pressed up against his, her face almost buried in the pillow.

She was completely out of it, lost in a world of total exhaustion, oblivious to anything. By rights he should feel that way too. The blazing passion between them had had full rein during the night, each hungry coming together more eager than the first, each tide of mounting pleasure stronger, each soaring, burning climax more mind-blowing than the one that had gone before. Never in his life had he known such pleasures, such delight in another person';s bodyin the gratification it could bring to every single one of his senses. And in the end it had been only exhaustion that had ended it. The exhaustion that had plunged Becca deep into the oblivion of sleep and left him lying awake and restless, staring at the ceiling as the moon rose high out in the bay.

At first he had had no idea why he too couldn';t find the ease he needed in sleep. His body was sated, his clamouring senses quietenedfor now anywaybut it was his mind that wouldn';t let him rest.

It kept playing over and over again a snatch from the conversation that he had had with Becca days before. A set of words that were the reason for the way he was feeling, the cause of his unease.

How long?'; Becca had said. How long would you want me to stay?';

For as long as it lasts. As long as it works. If we';re both getting what we want out of this, then I don';t see why it can';t last ...;';

Until we get each other out of our systems?';

The problem was, he reflected as he slipped out of the door and headed downstairs, he doubted that he would ever get Becca out of his system, no matter how hard he tried.

And God knew he had tried!

It had been a week now since she had agreed to stay, and every day it had seemed that instead of his appetite for her being blunted, it had grown until there wasn';t a moment of his day, a single second in the night, even in his sleep, when his mind wasn';t full of thoughts of her. It was worse than when he had thrown her out on the day of their wedding. At least then he had had no sight of her to remind him of how beautiful she was, no touch to bring home to him how fabulous she felt, no kiss to fill his mouth with her own essential taste.

Instead, now she was always there, setting his senses on red alert, making him hungry again even in the moment of his greatest satisfaction.

If he had known that it would be like this, then just as he had told her to stay he might have hesitated, knowing that he was being a fool to himself to even consider it. He should have realised then that this would never be over, not for him; that he was only risking his peace of mind, his sanity, to take her back into his life again, knowing that one day she would walk out of it again.

She had been so determined to leave just as soon as she had the money she needed. She';d been on her feet and almost heading out the door when he had known that he could not let her go. He had wanted to have her, to hold herand so he had damn nearly ordered her to stay.

To have and to hold from this day forward until death us do part ...;'; The lines from the wedding service haunted him as he made his way into his office, but he pushed them away, refusing to let them settle in his thoughts.

There was no till death us do part with Beccashe';d made that only too plain a year ago, when she had married him simply for his money while all the time conducting a passionate affair with Roy Stanton.

But now that Stanton was out of the picture ...;

Stanton was out of the picture, wasn';t he? He had to be now that he had fathered Becca';s sister';s child.

Roy Stanton. The name tasted like acid in his mouth, making him want to spit as he unlocked the bottom drawer in his desk and yanked it open.

The file was still there. So often he had meant to take it out and shred it, burn the contents, but he had never quite managed to do it. Tonight he felt he could. He had to if he was to have a hope of moving forward.

Tossing it on the desk, he flung open the folder, flicked on a lamp and stared down at the photographs. It was a year since he had last seen them but they still had the effect of hitting him like a punch in his guts. The man he didn';t know, though the investigator he had hired had told him that that was indeed Roy Stanton. And the woman';s face was hidden so that she could be anyone. He had tried to convince himself that the investigator had been mistaken, that she was someone other than Becca. But the ring was the killer blow. There was no mistaking the ring on her hand.

It was the ring that had marked the betrothal of his great-grandmother to his great-grandfather, and had been passed down to him to give to his own future bride. He had put it on her finger himself when she had first agreed to marry him.

What are those?';

The question came from behind him, making him start, spin round in shock. Becca stood in the doorway, her face pale, her eyes wide and her white cotton nightdress still floating round her from the effects of her movement, making her look like some ethereal spirit that haunted his home.

Nothing important.';

His answer would be more convincing, Becca told herself, if it hadn';t been so swift, so uneven, so blatantly obviously defensive in every way. Just the way he spoke and the look in those dark, dark eyes gave away the fact that whatever was in the file he had been looking at was very far from nothing important';.

Just something I planned on shredding.';

At three in the morning?';

I couldn';t sleep.';

Neither could Inot after you left the bed.';

Of course, that wasn';t the truth. She didn';t know how long she';d lain there, alternately listening to Andreas tossing and turning, and knowing that he was lying far too still, trying so hard not to wake her. She didn';t know what kept him from sleeping, and she';d been afraid to ask.

What if the week of total sensual indulgence had been enough for him? What if that was long enough to get her out of his system so that he was no longer getting what he had declared he wanted? Had his ardour cooled so fast that he was lying awake, wondering how to tell her?

When he';d crept from the room, she tried so hard to convince herself that wondering how to tell her wasn';t Andreas'; way. If he';d tired of her, he would tell her straight, no hesitation, no cushioning the blow. But even knowing that hadn';t provided any comfort. In fact, it had only made things so much worse. If he wasn';t trying to think of a way to tell her that, then what else was going through his mind to keep him on edge throughout the darkest hours?

She hadn';t been able to stay where she was, with the space beside her in the bed growing colder with every second that passed. The feeling had reminded her too closely of the way she had felt when she had gone home after the disaster of their wedding day and had had to try to fall asleep in the bed that she had once shared with Andreas, knowing that she would never, ever sleep with him again.

And so she had pulled on her nightdress and crept down the stairs after him.

But now she wished that she';d never done so. The look on Andreas'; face, the sense of withdrawal that had hooded his eyes, tightened his jaw, worried her even more than his restlessness had done. There was something very wrong here and she couldn';t begin to guess what.

And being in this room with him like this, in this incomprehensible mood, brought back unhappy memories of the way that he had confronted her here, on the night of their wedding.

Then I should take you back there. I';m sure I can think of a way of helping us both to sleep.';

It was smoothly done. Almost convincing. But Becca';s nerves were already on red alert, and, hypersensitive as she was to everything about Andreas, she caught the faint unevenness of his tone, the way his gaze had flicked to the file on the table and then away again.

There had been a file on the desk then too. In fact, she wasn';t sure that it wasn';t the same file.

What is that?';

Just business ...;';

His hand went out to close the file, but, alerted by his tone, Becca was there before him. Grabbing at it to get it from him, she sent it flying, the file, and the photographs it contained, falling wildly to the floor.

Oh, I';m sorry ...;let me ...;Oh ...;';

On her knees beside the desk, she froze, staring down at the photographs in each hand.

Who';s this with Macyand why do you have a picture of my sister?';

Give them to me ...;';

Andreas had crouched down beside her, reaching for the pictures, but then he too froze, staring at her in blank confusion.

What did you say?';

Who';s this?';

The look in his eyes made fear clutch at her heart. Just what was happening?

Nothe rest of it. ";Who';s this with ...;?"; he prompted.

With Macy?';

Was that what he wanted? Or something else?

If you want the man';s name then I can';t ...;';

You don';t recognise him?';

If the look in his eyes had been bad, then the raw urgency in his voice made her tremble.

NoIAndreas, what is thiswhat are you askingwhat is this picture?';

He didn';t answer but just held out his hand to take the photos from her. Then he gave her the other hand and helped her to her feet. All in total silence. When she was upright, he spread the photos on the desk and focused the beam of the lamp directly on them.

And waited.

This was important. No words needed to be used to tell her that. Andreas'; silence and that wary, watching stance of his meant that she had to give the right answer. But what was the right answer?

There was only one way she could go with this.

The truth.

I don';t know what you want me to say, Andreas, but I';ll tell you what I see.';

She touched the photograph lightly, her fingertip resting on the image of the slender, dark-haired woman.

That';s Macymy half-sisterand that building behind her is where she has her flat. Or, rather, had her flat. Since she discovered she was expecting Daisy, she moved in with me and ...;';

Her voice trailed off as realisation dawned and suddenly she was looking at the picture again, knowing just when it had to have been taken.

Are you telling me that that ...;'; a wave of her hand indicated the man in the picture, small and slim and with a boyishly handsome but weak, self-indulgent-looking face ...;is Roy Stanton?';

And that was the moment when she knew that something had really changed. Because when she looked into Andreas'; eyes as she spoke the words she saw none of the anger, none of the hostility that her use of that name had always created, but instead there was a stunned expression in their darkness. And she could almost have sworn that there were new shadows under his eyes, giving them a bruised, exhausted look.

How do you know that';s your sister?'; he asked now and his voice was so husky and raw that it made her wince. You can';t see her face.';

No, but I know the T-shirt she';s wearingand the shoes. Macy just loves the highest heels she can find. Of course, from the back she could almost be me but there';s ...;';

The impact of what she';d said dried her throat, taking the words from her. In the half-light Andreas'; face looked drawn and haggard, and that stunned look had given way to one of real horror.

Is that what you thought, Andreas? Is that whatwhat someone told you?';

Once more she looked down at the photograph, seeing it this time as he might have seen it, if someone had told him that she was the woman in the picture.

A woman who had flung herself into the arms of the man with her. Into Roy Stanton';s arms. A woman who had her own arms up and around his neck, one hand almost buried in the man';s fair hair as she pressed her lips against his in an ardent, passionate kiss.

Almost buried. Because there was one finger that could be seen only too clearly.

And on that finger was ...;

She';s wearing my ring!'; Becca exclaimed.

Forgive me.';

The words came together almost in unison, so that Andreas'; voice clashed with hers in the same moment that she spoke. And for a second she couldn';t quite register what he had said. But as she paused, a small, confused frown creasing the space between her brows, he spoke again, and this time there could be no doubt about what he said.

Forgive me for ever doubting you. For thinking that she could be you. For believing you could be capable of marrying me for what you could get when really you were ...;';

He choked off the end of the sentence, too shaken to go any further.

For ...;Is that what he told you I';d done? Oh, Andreas, I knew he was evil, but I never thought he';d take things that far.';

Her heart thudding in shock, she reached out and placed her hand over Andreas'; where his rested still on the desktop. For a moment he showed no response, remaining absolutely still, but then his fingers curled around hers and held tight.

Tell me,'; he said softly.

Just one thing first.';

She had to know. She had to ask. And his answer to this would mean so very much.

It would mean all the world.

Were you really going to shred these?';

Her answer was there in his eyes, in the expression on his stunning face. She didn';t need any more but he gave it to her.

Yes,'; he said, his voice strong and firm this time, with no room for doubt in his tone. Yes, I was going to shred themand burn them. And then';

But Becca stopped him there, pressing a finger to his lips to keep back the rest of what he had been about to say.

Later,'; she whispered, looking deep into his eyes and willing him to believe there would be a later';. A much better, easierplease Goda happier time, when whatever he had been about to say could be spoken with no hesitation, no doubts.

Let me tell you about my sister. The sister I should have told you about.';

She';d hurt him with that, Becca knew now. It had really stung that she hadn';t trusted him enough. That she';d been so afraid of losing her one blood relative that she had kept Macy';s existence even from him. If they';d stayed together longer she would have told him.

And now she could tell him. There were none of the restrictions Macy had placed on her when they had first met. All the need for secrecy had gone now. So she could be as open as she wantedas she needed to be.

So she launched into the story of how she had tried to find her birth mother, only to find that she had died just six months before. But there was a daughter, Becca';s half-sister.

Macy was barely nineteen thenand she was making a real mess of her life. She';d got in with a bad crowd, been in trouble with the lawshe had a drug habit. I was so conscious of how good my life had been with my adoptive parentshow different from hersso I begged her to let me help her. She promised me that if I';d stick by herhelp her outthen she';d try to go straight. But to do that, she had to get away from everyone she knew. She made me promise not to tell anyone who she was or where she was. If I did, then she would just disappear and I';d never see her again. There was one man in particulara man she owed money to.

Lots of money.';

She paused, searching for the strength to go on, to bring that name into the conversation. But she didn';t need to. Andreas was there before her.

Roy Stanton.';

Yes. They';d had a relationshipshe was crazy about him, would do anything he asked. He';d got her hooked on drugs, and when she couldn';t pay for more he loaned her the money she neededbut at a ruinous rate of interest. The debt had just mounted up and up, until there was no way at all that she could pay it.';

So you paid it. Using the money I gave you.';

Becca nodded slowly.

I';m sorry ...;'; she began but Andreas stopped her urgent words with a gentle shake of his head.

Don';t beit was the only thing that you could do. I understand. But oh, Becca, agape mou, did you never think what might happen? Rats like Roy Stanton are never satisfied, even when you';ve paid them off. They always want more. And if one source dries up, then they';ll find another way to get the cash they want.';

Sorting through the photographs, he found another sheet of paper and held it out to her. Becca stared numbly at the photocopy of the cheque she had written to pay off Macy';s debts.

He told youbut you said ...;';

I said I had you investigated and I did.'; Andreas'; tone was sombre, his eyes shadowed. I wanted to clear you for your own sakeso that there was never any need for doubt. But it wasn';t the money that concerned meyou could have had all of that and more, and I wouldn';t have given a damn. What I did care about was the rest ...;';

The rest ...;'; Becca echoed, her heart seeming to stop still in dread. Now they were coming to it and she wasn';t at all sure that she wanted to know what was coming. What did he say, Andreas? Tell me!';

But even as she spoke she was hearing in her thoughts the words he';d said just a few moments earlier.

For believing you could be capable of marrying me for what you could get when really you were ...; He told you that we were lovers.';

She could see it all now. It was exactly the sort of thing that Roy Stanton was capable of. When she had paid off Macy';s debts with the money Andreas had given her, he must have thought he was on to a good thing and moved from dealing drugs into a littlehe believedhighly profitable blackmail. And it must have been Macy who had told him about Andreas.

I think I know when this picture was taken,'; she said slowly. In fact, it had to be then. I';d been visiting Macy and when I went to the bathroom I took my ring off when I washed my hands. By accident I left it on the side of the basin.

I remember that when I went back to get it, Macy wouldn';t let me inshe was flustered and obviously embarrassed. She obviously had someone in the flat, but I never thought ...;';

Becca';s eyes focused on the picture of her sister. On the hand that was up and half-hidden in Stanton';s hair.

She was obsessed with himcould never say no to him. But she knew what I would think, so she tried to keep him hidden from me. When I asked about my ringshe took it off her finger! She';d found it in the bathroom and tried it on.';

And that was the day that the investigator spotted them together.'; Andreas'; voice took up the story. I believed he';d done what I hoped forthat he';d found no evidence, cleared you completely. And so I married you and brought you here.

I thought we were free of it all ...;The photographs were waiting when I went into my office.';

The horror of that moment was stamped so clearly on his strong features that Becca';s heart twisted in a pale reflection of the pain he must have felt.

And I thought it was just the moneyAndreas, why didn';t you show me the pictures then?';

She saw his answer in his eyes; in the pained glance he shot at the discarded photographs, with its dark echoes of what he had felt then, when he had first seen them.

Because I couldn';t bear to. I wanted you to think it was the money that mattered. I could not have shown you the photos. Could not have stood there while you looked at them and knewas I believed you would knowthat you';d ripped my heart out with your betrayal. With the thought that you loved someone else.';

Andreas shook his dark head in despair at his memories.

I wanted you to leave thinking I hated younot knowing how much I loved you, that in spite of everything I still loved you beyond bearing.';

Loved?'; Becca had to force herself to say it, to take the risk, though every nerve in her body clenched tight in fear that she might not hear what she wanted to hear most in all the world.

But Andreas didn';t hesitate.

Love,'; he declared clearly and proudly, the emotion he was feeling burning bright in his eyes for her to see too. I still love you Becca, always will. I can do nothing else. You are in my heart, in my soul. You';re part of me. With you I am complete. Without you I am only ever half a man.';

And I love you, my darling. You';re the other half of me.';

Her voice was breaking on the words and she couldn';t have gone on. But she didn';t need to. Andreas gathered her into his arms, holding her tight against him, and his kiss was all that she needed to know that nothing more had to be said. Or could be said. There were no words to describe the love that was in that kiss. The love that was hers now and for ever.

So tell me,'; she whispered when, safe in his arms, she finally got a chance to speak again. When you had shredded those photographs, what were you going to do?';

Andreas'; smile was one of pure joy as he looked deep into her eyes.

I was going to go upstairs and wake you, very gently. And then I was going to beg you to let us start again. I was going to tell you that I couldn';t live without you. That even as I slammed the door behind you I knew that I';d made a terrible mistakethe worst mistake of my lifebut I believed it was too late to take it back. That you';d been in my thoughts every day since you left. That you were the first person I thought of in the moments when I came round from the accident.';

I knowLeander told me that you were asking for me. That';s why I came here in the first place. Only by the time I got here, you';d lost your memory.';

Perhaps that was some sort of defence mechanism. They always say that you don';t lose your memoryyou just don';t want to recall what has happened. Perhaps I wanted to forget what a fool I';d been ever to let you go.';

Once more his arms tightened round her and his mouth came down on hers in a lingering, loving kiss that made Becca';s senses spin in hungry delight.

But never again,'; Andreas whispered in her ear. I';m never going to let you go ever again. I want you with me all day every day so that I can spend the rest of my life loving you as you deserve to be loved. So that I can prove to you that you are the only woman for me.';

And you are the only man I';ll ever want,'; Becca sighed. My husband, my soul mate, my love, for ever.';

\

Πέμπτη, 11 Σεπτεμβρίου 2008

Greek Population Of The Ottoman Empire And Turkey

THE BLIGHT OF ASIA An Account of the Systematic Extermination of Christian Populations by Mohammedans and of the Culpability of Certain Great Powers; with the True Story of the Burning of Smyrna By GEORGE HORTON For Thirty Years Consul and Consul-General of the United States in the Near East With a Foreword by JAMES W. GERARD Former Ambassador to Germany PUBLISHERS THE BOBBS-MERRILL COMPANY, INDIANAPOLIS COPYRIGRT 1926 BY THE BOBBS-MERRILL COMPANY Printed In the United States of America

PRINTED AND BOUNDBY BRAUNWORTH & CO. INC. BROOKLYN N.Y. ";What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea."; REVELATIONS, I:11 THE MARTYRED CITY Glory and Queen of Island Sea Was Smyrna, the beautiful city, And fairest pearl of the Orient she O Smyrna the beautiful city! Heiress of countless storied ages, Mother of poets, saints and sages, Was Smyrna, the beautiful city! One of the ancient, glorious Seven Was Smyrna, the sacred city, Whose candles all were alight in Heaven O Smyrna the sacred city! One of the Seven hopes and desires, One of the seven Holy Fires Was Smyrna, the Sacred City. And six fared out in the long ago- O Smyrna, the Christian city! But hers shone on with a constant glow O Smyrna, the Christian city! The others died down and passed away, But hers gleamed on until yesterday O Smyrna, the Christian city!

Silent and dead are churchbell ringers Of Smyrna, the Christian city, The music silent and dead the singers Of Smyrna, the happy city; And her maidens, pearls of the Island seas Are gone from the marble palaces Of Smyrna, enchanting city! She is dead and rots by the Orients gate, Does Smyrna, the murdered city, Her artisans gone, her streets desolate O Smyrna, the murdered city! Her children made orphans, widows her wives While under her stones the foul rat thrives O Smyrna, the murdered city! They crowned with a halo her bishop there, In Smyrna, the martyred city, Though dabbled with blood was his long white hair O Smyrna, the martyred city! So she kept the faith in Christendom From Polycarp to St. Chrysostom,* Did Smyrna, the glorified city! *Martyred at Smyrna, September 1922.

FOREWORD HERE at last is the truth about the destruction of Smyrna and the massacre of a large part of its Inhabitants by one who was present. The writer of the following pages is a man, happily, who is not restrained from telling what he knows by political reasons or by any consideration of fear or self-interest. He gives the whole story of the savage extermination of Christian civilization throughout the length and breadth of the old Byzantine Empire in a clear and convincing manner

That it should have been possible twenty centuries after the birth of Christ for a small and backward nation, like the Turks, to have committed such crimes against civilization and the progress of the world, is a matter which should cause all conscientious people to pause and think; yet the writer shows conclusively that these crimes have been committed without opposition on the part of any Christian nation and that the last frightful scene at Smyrna was enacted within a few yards of

powerful Allied and American battle fleet. We turned a deaf ear to the dying Christians, when they called to us for aid, fully aware that America was their only hope, and now it would appear that there is a growing tendency in this country to whitewash the Turks and condone their crimes in order to obtain material advantages from them. The author takes the position that this can not be done, as the Turks have put so great an affront upon humanity that it can not easily be overlooked, and the truth is sure to come out. He claims that high ideals are more than oil or railroads, and that the Turks should not be accepted into the society of decent nations until they show sincere repentance for their crimes. Fraternizing with them on any other terms creates a suspicion of sordidness or even complicity. From the outspoken nature of this book it will be evident to the reader that the writing of it has required considerable courage and that it has been inspired by no other possible motive than a desire to make the truth known about matters which it is important for the world to know. (Signed) JAMES W. GERARD INTRODUCTION THE editor of a great Paris journal once remarked that he attributed the extraordinary success of his publication to the fact that he had discovered that each man had at least one story to tell. I have been for many years in the Near Eastabout thirty in alland have watched the gradual and systematic extermination of Christians and Christianity in that region, and I believe it my duty to tell that grim tale, and to turn the light upon the political rivalries of the Western World, that have made such a fearful tragedy possible.

Though I have served for the major part of time as an

American consular officer, I am no longer acting in that capacity, and have no further connection with the United States Government. None of the statements, which I make, therefore, has any official weight, nor have I in any way drawn upon State Department records or sources of information. I write strictly in my capacity as a private citizen, drawing my facts from my own observations, and from the testimony of others whom I quote. I was in Athens in July, 1908, when, at the instigation of the Young Turks ";Committee of Union and Progress"; the Saloniki army revolted and demanded the immediate putting into effect of the Constitution of 1876, which had become a dead letter, and I noted the reaction produced upon Greece by that apparently progressive move. I was in Saloniki shortly after and witnessed the sad awakening of the non-Mussulman elements of that part of the Balkans to the fact that the much vaunted ";Constitution"; meant no liberty for them, but rather suppression, suffering and ultimate extinction. I was in Smyrna in May of 1917, when Turkey severed relations with the United States, and I received the oral and written statements of native-born American eye-witnesses of the vast and incredibly horrible Armenian massacres of 1915-16 some of which will be here given for the first time; I personally observed and otherwise confirmed the outrageous treatment of the Christian population of the Smyrna vilayet, both during the Great War, and before its outbreak. I returned to Smyrna later and was there up until the evening of September 11, 1922, on which date the city was set on fire by the army of Mustapha Khemal, and a large part of its population done to death, and I witnessed the development of that Dantesque tragedy, which possesses few, if any parallels in the history of the world. One object of writing this book is to make the truth known concerning the very significant events and to throw the light on an important period during which colossal crimes have been committed against the human race, with Christianity losing ground in Europe and America as well as in Africa and the Near East.

Another object is to give the church people of the United States the opportunity of deciding whether they wish to continue pouring millions of dollars, collected by contributions small and great, into Turkey for the purpose of supporting

schools, which no longer permit the Bible to be read or Christ to be taught; whether, in fact, they are not doing more harm than good to the Christian cause and name, by sustaining institutions which have accepted such a compromise! Another object is to show that the destruction of Smyrna was but the closing act in a consistent program of exterminating Christianity throughout the length and breadth of the old Byzantine Empire; the expatriation of an ancient Christian civilization, which in recent years had begun to take on growth and rejuvenation spiritually, largely as a result of the labors of American missionary teachers. Their admirable institutions, scattered all ever Turkey, which have cost the people of the united States between fifty million and eighty million dollars, have been, with some exceptions closed, or irreparably damaged, and their thousands of Christian teachers and pupils butchered or dispersed. This process of extermination was carried on over a considerable period of time, with fixed purpose, with system, and with painstaking minute details; and it was accomplished with unspeakable cruelties, causing the destruction of a greater number of human beings than have suffered in any similar persecution since the coming of Christ. I have been cognizant of what was going on for a number of years and when I came back to America after the Smyrna tragedy and saw the prosperous people crowded in their snug warm churches, I could hardly restrain myself from rising to my feet and shouting: ";For every convert that you make here, a Christian throat is being cut over there; while your creed is losing ground in Europe and America, Mohammed is forging ahead in Africa and the Near East with torch and scimitar."; Another reason is to call attention to the general hardening of human hearts that seems to have developed since the days of Gladstonea less exalted and more shifty attitude of mind. This is partly due to the fact that mens sensibilities have been blunted by the Great War, and is also in large meas-ure a result of that materialism which is engulfing our entire civilization. GEORGE HORTON CONTENTS

I TURKISH MASSACRES

II GLADSTONE AND THE BULGARIAN ATROCITIES

III FIRST STEPS IN YOUNG TURKS PROGRAM

IV THE LAST GREAT SELAMLIK

V PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS IN SMYRNA DISTRICT

V I THE MASSACRE OF PHOCEA

VII NEW LIGHT ON THE ARMENIAN MASSACRE

VIII STORY OF WALTER M. GEDDES

IX INFORMATION FROM OTHER SOURCES

X THE GREEK LANDING AT SMYRNA

XI THE HELLENIC ADMINISTRATION IN SMYRNA

XII THE GREEK RETREAT

XIII SMYRNA AS IT WAS

XIV THE DESTRUCTION OF SMYRNA

XV FIRST DISQUIETING RUMORS

XVI THE TURKS ARRIVE

XVII WHERE AND WHEN THE FIRES WERE LIGHTED

XVIII THE ARRIVAL AT ATHENS

XIX ADDED DETAILS LEARNED AFTER THE TRAGEDY

XX HISTORIC IMPORTANCE OF THE DESTRUCTION OF SMYRNA

XXI NUMBER DONE TO DEATH

XXII EFFICIENCY OF OUR NAVY IN SAVING LIVES

XXIII RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WESTERN WORLD

XXIV ITALYS DESIGNS ON SMYRNA

XXV FRANCE AND THE KHEMALISTS

XXVI MASSACRE OF THE FRENCH GARRISON AT UFRA

XXVII THE BRITISH CONTRIBUTION

XXVIII TURKISH INTERPRETATION OF AMERICAS ATTITUDE

XXIX THE MAKING OF MUSTAPHA KHEMAL

XXX OUR MISSIONARY INSTITUTIONS IN TURKEY

XXXI AMERICAN INSTITUTIONS UNDER TURKISH RULE

XXXII THE REVEREND RALPH HARLOW ON THE LAUSANNE TREATY

XXXIII MOHAMMEDANISM AND CHRISTIANITY

XXXIV THE KORAN AND THE BIBLE

XXXV THE EXAMPLE OF MOHAMMED

XXXVI THE 50-50 THEORY

XXXVII ASIA MINOR, THE GRAVEYARD OF GREEK CITIES

XXVIII ECHOES FROM SMYRNA

XXXIX CONCLUSION

APPENDIX THE BLIGHT OF ASIA

CHAPTER I

TURKISH MASSACRES, 1822-1909

MOHAMMEDANISM has been propagated by the sword and by violence ever since it first appeared as the great enemy of Christianity, as I shall show in a later chapter of this book. It has been left to the Turk, however, in more recent years, to carry on the ferocious traditions of his creed, and to distinguish himself by excesses which have never been equaled by any of the tribes enrolled under the banner of the Prophet, either in ancient or in modern times. The following is a partial list of Turkish massacres from 1822 up till 1904: 1822 Chios, Greeks 50,000 1823 Missolongi, Greeks 8,750 1826 Constantinople, Jannisaries 25,000 1850 Mosul, Assyrians 10,000 1860 Lebanon, Maronites 12,000 1876 Bulgaria, Bulgarians 14,700 1877 Bayazid, Armenians 1,400 1879 Alashguerd, Armenians 1,250

1881 Alexandria, Christians 2,000

1892 Mosul, Yezidies 3,500 1894 Sassun, Armenians 12,000 1895-96 Armenia, Armenians 150,000 1896 Constantinople, Armenians 9,570 1896 Van, Armenians 8,000 1903-04 Macedonia, Macedonians 14,667 1904 Sassun, Armenians 5,640 _______ Total 328,477 To this must be added the massacre in the province of Adana in 1909, of thirty thousand Armenians So imminent and ever-present was the peril, and so fresh the memory of these dire events in the minds of the non-Mussulman subjects of the sultan, that illiterate Christian mothers had fallen into the habit of dating events as so many years before or after ";such and such a massacre.";

CHAPTER II

GLADSTONE AND THE BULGARIAN ATROCITIES

IN THE list of massacres antedating the colossal crimes which have come under my own personal observation, is cited the killing of 14,700 Bulgarians in 1876. This butchery of a comparatively fewfrom a Turkish view-pointBulgarians, some fifty years ago, provoked a splendid cry of indignation from Gladstone. As this narrative develops and reaches the dark days of 1915 to 1922, during which period whole nations were wiped out by the ax, the club and the knife, and the Turk at last found the opportunity to give full vent to his evil passions, it will appear that no similarly effective protest has issued from the lips of any European or American statesman.

The curious feature is that, owing to the propaganda

carried on by the hunters of certain concessions, an anti-Christian and pro-Turk school has sprung up in the United States. In ";A Short History of the Near East";, Professor William Stearns Davis, of the University of Minnesota, referring to the Bulgarian atrocities 1876, says: ";What followed seems a massacre on a small scale compared with the slaughter of Armenians in 1915-16, but it was enough to paralyze the power of Disraeli to protect the Turks. In all, about twelve thousand Christians seem to have been massacred. At the thriving town of Batal five thousand out of seven thousand inhabitants seem to have perished. Of course neither age or sex was spared and lust and perfidy were added to other acts of devilishness. It is a pitiful commentary on a phase of British politics that Disraeli and his fellow Tories tried their best to minimize the reports of these atrocities. They were not given to the world by official consular reports, but by private English journalists."; The above is interesting, as it illustrates a quite common method of government procedure in such cases. The Tory does not seem to be a unique product of British politics. While I was in Europe recently, I talked with a gentleman who was in the diplomatic service of one of the Great Powers and was with me in Smyrna at the time that city was burned by the Turkish army. This gentleman was in complete accord with me in all details as to that affair, and asserted that his Foreign Office had warned him to keep silent as to the real facts at Smyrna, but that he had written a full memorandum on the subject, which be hopes to publish. It is significant that the Turks in 1876 were championed by Jews, while to-day such Jews as Henry Morgenthau, Max Nordau and Rabbi Wise are prominent among that group of men who are raising their voices in behalf of oppressed Christians. It is due to their influence, and to the voices of such senators as King of Utah and Swanson of Virginia, that confirmation of the Lausanne Treaty has been deferred until the blood on the bayonets and axes of the Turks should get a little drier. Speaking of Disraeli, Gladstone wrote to the Duke of Argyle: ";He is not such a Turk as I thought. What he hates is Christian liberty and reconstruction.";

The Bulgarian massacres were made known by an American consular official, and denounced by Gladstone in a famous pamphlet. They led to the declaration of war by Russia, the treaty of San Stefano and the beginning of the freedom of Bulgaria. In a speech at Blackheath in 1876, Gladstone said: ";You shall retain your titular sovereignty, your empire shall not be invaded, but never again, as the years roll in their course, so far as it is in our power to determine, never again shall the hand of violence be raised by you, never again shall the flood gates of lust be opened to you."; In his famous pamphlet, Bulgarian Horrors and the Question of the East, we have the following, a thousand times truer to-day than when it was written: ";Let the Turks now carry away their abuses, in the only possible manner, namely, by carrying off themselves. Their Zaptiehs and their Mudirs, their Blmhashis and Yuzbashis, their Kaimakams and their Pashas, one and all, bag and baggage, shall, I hope, clear out from the province that they have desolated and profaned. This thorough riddance, this most blessed deliverance, is the only reparation we can make to those heaps and heaps of dead, the violated purity alike of matron and of maiden and of child; to the civilization which has been affronted and shamed; to the laws of God, or, if you like, of Allah; to the moral sense of mankind at large. There is not a criminal in an European jail, there is not a criminal in the South Sea Islands, whose indignation would not rise and over-boil at the recital of that which has been done, which has too late been examined, but which remains unavenged, which has left behind all the foul and all the fierce passions which produced it and which may again spring up in another murderous harvest from the soil soaked and reeking with blood and in the air tainted with every imaginable deed of crime and shame. That such things should be done once is a damning disgrace to the portion of our race which did them; that the door should be left open to the ever so barely possible repetition would spread that shame over the world.";

";We may ransack the annals of the world, but I know not what research can furnish us with so portentous an example of the fiendish misuse of the powers established by God for the punishment of evil doers and the encouragement of them that do well. No government ever has so sinned, none has proved itself

so incorrigible in sin, or which is the same, so impotent in reformation"; The time will never come when the words of Gladstone, one of the wisest of English statesmen, will be considered unworthy of serious attention. The following characterization of the Turk by him has been more aptly verified by the events that have happened since his death than by those that occurred before: ";Let me endeavor, very briefly to sketch, in the rudest outline what the Turkish race was and what it is. It is not a question of Mohammedanism simply, but of Mohammedanism compounded with the peculiar character of a race. They are not the mild Mohammedans of India, nor the chivalrous Saladins of Syria, nor the cultured Moors of Spain. They were, upon the whole, from the black day when they first entered Europe, the one great anti-human specimen of humanity. Wherever they went a broad line of blood marked the track behind them, and, as far as their dominion reached, civilization disappeared from view. They represented everywhere government by force as opposed to government by law.Yet a government by force can not be maintained without the aid of an intellectual element. Hence there grew up, what has been rare in the history of the world, a kind of tolerance in the midst of cruelty, tyranny and rapine. Much of Christian life was contemptuously left alone and a race of Greeks was attracted to Constantinople which has all along made up, in some degree, the deficiencies of Turkish Islam in the element of mind!"; To these words of Gladstone may appropriately be added the characterization of the Turk by the famous Cardinal Newman: ";The barbarian power, which has been for centuries seated in the very heart of the Old World, which has in its brute clutch the most famous countries of classical and religious antiquity and many of the most fruitful and beautiful regions of the earth; and, which, having no history itself, is heir to the historical names of Constantinople and Nicaea, Nicomedia and Caesarea, Jerusalem and Damascus, Nineva and Babylon, Mecca and Bagdad, Antioch and Alexandria, ignorantly holding in its possession one half of the history of the whole world."; In another passage Newman describes the Turk as the ";great anti-Christ among the races of men.";

CHAPTER III

FIRST STEP IN YOUNG TURKS'; PROGRAM (1908-1911)

TO COMPREHEND this narrative thoroughly, one must remember that the East is unchangeable. The Turks of to-day are precisely the same as those who followed Mohammed the Conqueror through the gates of Constantinople on May 29, 1453, and they have amply demonstrated that they do not differ from those whom Gladstone denounced for the Bulgarian atrocities of 1876. Those who are building hopes on any other conception will be deceived; they will be painfully deceived if they make treaties or invest large sums of money on Western ideas of the Oriental character. I am neither ";pro-Greek,"; ";pro-Turk,"; nor anything except pro-American and pro-Christ. Having passed the most of my life in regions where race feeling runs high, it has been my one aim to help the oppressed, irrespective of race, as will be shown by documents submitted later, and I have won the expressed gratitude of numerous Turks for the aid and relief I have afforded them on various occasions. I am aware of the many noble qualities of the Turkish peasant, but I do not agree with many precepts of his religion, and I do not admire him when he is cutting throats or violating Christian women. The massacres already enumerated are a sufficient blot upon the Turkish name. They were made possible by the teachings of the Koran, the example of Mohammed, lust and the desire for plunder. They sink into insignificance when compared with the vast slaughter of more recent years, conducted under the auspices of Abdul Hamid, Talaat and Company, and Mustapha Khemal.

It should be borne in mind, however, that it was not until after the declaration of the constitution that the idea ";Turkey for the Turks"; took definite shape and developed into the scheme of accomplishing its purpose by the final extinction of all the Christian populations of that blood-soaked landa plan consistent with, and a continuation of, the general history of Mohammedan expansion in the ancient home lands of Christianity.

At the time of the declaration of the constitution in 1908, I was in Athens. My first intimation of the event was a procession of Greeks carrying Hellenic and Ottoman flags, marching through the streets on their way to the Turkish legation, where they made a friendly and enthusiastic demonstration. The idea in Greece and the Balkans generally was that the constitution meant equal rights for all in Turkey, irrespective of religionthe dawn of a new era. Had this conception proved true, Turkey would to-day be one of the great, progressive, prosperous countries of the world. The weakness of the conception was that in an equal and friendly rivalry, the Christians would speedily have outstripped the Ottomans, who would soon have found themselves in a subordinate position commercially, industrially and economically. It was this knowledge which caused the Turks to resolve upon the extermination of the Christians. It was a reversal of the process of nature; the drones were about to kill off the working bees. During these days a member of the Turkish Cabinet made a speech at Saloniki, advocating the closing of all the foreign missionary schools, as well as native Christian, arguing: ";If we close the Christian institutions, Turkish institutions will of necessarily spring up to take their place. A country must have schools."; Immediately after the fall of Abdul Hamid, I was transferred to Saloniki. There was great rejoicing over the fall of the ";Bloody Tyrant,"; and the certainty prevailed that the subjects of Turkey had at last united to form a kingdom where all should have full liberty to worship God and pursue their peaceful occupations in security. The fall of Abdul Hamid had been made possible by the cooperation and aid of the Christians.

But the latter Greeks, Bulgars, Serbs were soon cruelly disillusioned. A general persecution was started, the details of which were reported to their various governments by all the consuls of the city. This persecution first displayed itself in the form of sporadic murders of alarming frequency all over Macedonia, the victims being, in the beginning, notables of the various Christian communities. A favorite place for shooting these people was at their doorsteps at the moment of their return home. It became evident that the Turkish Government, in order to gain control of the territory, was bent upon the extermination of the non-Mussulman leaders. Many of

those murdered had been prominent in the anti-Abdul movement. From the extermination of notables, the program extended to people of less importance, who began to disappear. Bevies of despairing peasant women who bad come to visit the vali (Turkish governor) and demand news of their husbands, sons or brothers, appeared on the streets of Saloniki. The answers were usually sardonic; ";He has probably run away and left you,"; or ";He has probably gone to America,"; were favorite replies. The truth, however, could not long be hidden, as shepherds and others were soon reporting corpses found in ravines and gullies in the mountains and woods. The reign of terror, the Turks immemorial method of rule, was on in earnest, and the next step taken to generalize it was the so-called ";disarming";. This meant, as always, the disarming of the Christian element, and the furnishing of weapons to the Turks. An order was issued that all persons must give up their guns and other weapons, and squads of soldiers were sent out through villages to put this edict into effect. That the object was not so much to collect hidden arms as to terrorize the inhabitants was soon made evident from the tortures inflicted during the search. Bastinadoing was a favorite measure. The feet of the peasants, accustomed to going barefoot, were very tough; they were therefore tied down and their toes beaten to a pulp with clubs. Another form of torment frequently resorted to by the ";Government of Union and Progress,"; was tying a rope around the victims waist and slipping a musket between the body and the cord and twisting until internal injury resulted. Priests were frequent victims of this campaign of terror and hate, the idea being to render them ridiculous as well as to inflict hideous suffering. The poor creatures were made to stand upon one foot while a soldier menaced them with a bayonet. If the priest, finally exhausted, dropped the upraised foot to the ground, he was stabbed with the bayonet.

The prisons were bursting with unfortunate people existing in starvation and filth. An American tobacco merchant related to me that a prominent Greek merchant disappeared from the streets and for several days screams were heard issuing from the second story of a certain building. This Greek was not killed, but was finally released. He showed the American round pits all over his body. He had been tied naked to a table and hot oil dropped on him. When he had asked, in his agony, ";What

have I done!"; his persecutors replied, ";We are doing this to show you that Turkey has been freed for the Turks."; He was doubtless let go to spread the glad news. A well-known British correspondent, a pro-Bulgar, stated that he had sent reports of these persecutions to the British press, but could not get them published. He had the obsession that the reason was because the whole British press was owned by Jews, but it is not easy to follow him in this deduction. The true reason is to be found in some government policy of the moment. It was this indiscriminate persecution of Greeks, Bulgars and Serbs which drove them into the same camp and enabled them to chase the Turk out of Macedonia, even though they did fall at one anothers throats as noon am they got rid of the common enemy. Any one inclined to doubt the veracity of the above description must understand, if he knows anything of Balkan matters, that it needed a pretty serious state of affairs to cause Greek and Bulgar to fight on the same side. The persecution to which all the races in the Empire were subjected, with the exception of the Turks, is well-depicted in the following article in the ";Nea Alethia";, a conservative journal published in the Greek language, in Saloniki, which used all its influence in favor of harmony and moderation. The following is from the issue of July 10, 1910, or about two years after the declaration of the famous ";Constitution";:

";Before two years are finished a secret committee is unearthed in Constantinople, with branches all over in important commercial towns, whose intentions are declared to be subversive of the present state of affairs. In this committee are found many prominent men and members of Congress. All discontent seen in the kingdom has its beginning in this perverted policy. Our rulers, according to their newly adopted system of centralization upon the basis of the domination of the ruling race have given gall and wormwood to all the other races. They have displeased the Arabs by wishing them to abandon their language. They have alienated the Albanians by attempting to apply force, though conciliatory measures would have been better. They have dissatisfied the Armenians by neglecting their lawful petitions. They have offended the Bulgarians by forcing them to live with foreigners brought pur-posely from other places. They have dissatisfied the Serbians by using against them measures the harshness of which is contrary to human laws.";

";But for us Greeks words are useless. We have every day before us such a vivid picture of persecution and extermination that however much we might say, would not be sufficient to express the magnitude of the misfortunes, which since two years have come upon our heads. It is acknowledged that the Greek race ranks second as a pillar of the Constitution and that it is the most valuable of those contributing to the prosperity of the Ottoman fatherland."; ";We have the right to ask, what have we, Ottoman Greeks, done that we should be so persecuted? The law-abiding character of the Ottoman Greeks is indisputable. To us were given promises that our rights would remain untouched. Despite this, laws are voted through which churches, schools, and cemeteries belonging to us are taken and given to others. Clergymen and teachers are imprisoned, citizens are beaten, from everywhere lamentation and weeping are heard."; ";With what joy we Ottoman Greeks hailed the rise of the 10th of July! With what eagerness we took part in the expedition of April, 1909! With what hopes we look forward even to-day to the future of this country! It is ours, and no power is able to separate us from it."; ";The Greeks are a power in Turkey; a moral and material power. This power it is impossible for our compatriot Turks to ignore. When will that day come when full agreement will exist between the two races! Then only hand in hand will both march forward, and Turkey will reach the height which is her due."; The following is from my Saloniki diary, dated December 11, 1910: ";Wholesale arrests, in some of the towns all the prominent citizens being thrown into jail together."; ";Series of assassinations of chiefs of communities, in broad day, in the streets. Fifty prominent Bulgarians thus shot down, and many Greeks."; ";The following figures were obtained from a report of the Turkish Parliament and locally confirmed:

In the Sandjack of Uskub, 1,104 persons bastinadoed; Villayet of Monastir, 285 persons bastinadoed; Saloniki, 464 persons bastinadoed; (of these 11 died and 62 were permanently injured.) Casas of Yenidje-Vardar, Gevgeli,

Vodena, 911 persons were bastinadoed. All the prisons are crowded with Christians; many have fled into Bulgaria and thousands of men, women and children are hiding in the mountains."; This was the state of affairs two years after the declaration of the Constitution, and it was this common suffering which Greeks, Bulgars and Serbians endured, which drove them together and forced them to declare the First Balkan War, in October of 1912, in which the Turk was practically driven out of Europe until Christian statesmen of the Great Powers brought him back again. Turkish power has always been built upon Christian dissension and aid. In the (at that time) pro-Turk ";Progres de Saloniqne";, a journal published in the French language at Saloniki, appeared an article which expresses a state of feeling among Oriental peoples which has taken great distension since the date of the article (July 22, 1910). What was then a fire bids fair now to grow into a general conflagration, due to the building up, by Christian powers, of the sinister puissance of Mustapha Khemal: ";In the space of three years,"; says the article, ";the Orient, twice and from its two extremities, has marvelously astonished the civilized world: first, by the great victory won by the Japanese over the strongest of Occidental peoples, and next by the wonderful revolution in Turkey! In fact, it is a marvel, which is being accomplished to-day! There is no comparison between the Orient of to-day and that of ten years ago. What is more curious is that this Oriental movement has taken the form of two separate currents, which, starting from the two extremities of the Orient, are going to meet and their points of junction will be, in all probability, India."; ";At the head of these movement will be found the peoples belonging to the same racethe Mongolians. Each one possesses the unquestionable title to the moral and intellectual supremacy of the great countries over which their influence extents.";

";The Japanese are incontestably at the head of the peoples professing Buddhism, the doctrine of Confucius, etc.; the Turks, defenders of Islam for centuries, are the incontestable leaders of the people professing Islamism. Therefore, the two movements, starting from the two extremities of Asia, from the

Bosphoros and Tokio, go spreading, each one in an appropriate field prepared in advance by history itself to accept it, then, since they are essentially the same, they will unite at their point of junction, to form a common and formidable Asiatic current. With this in view, the Occident is feeling uneasy and agitated."; Immediately after the reestablishment of the Constitution, then, the first step of the dominant race was to solidify its supremacy by measures of suppression, oppression, and murder. The Turks also deliberately undertook to force all the non-Turkish races to become in language, laws, habits and almost all other particulars, ";Ottomans."; (Professor Davis ";Short History of the Near East"Wink It is exactly this policy, in operation, which is referred to in the clipping from the ";Nea Aletheia";, quoted above. A more foolish project was never conceived by the mind of manthat of forcing whole nations to change their languages and habits overnight. The impossibility of this scheme becomes all the more evident when the reader reflects that an inferior civilization was attempting to impose itself upon a superior one. The Turk never had any intention of giving equal liberty to all the peoples who were so unfortunate as to be in his power. Failing to ";Turkify"; them, as it has been called, his only next alternative was to massacre and drive them out, a policy not long in developing.

CHAPTER IV

THE LAST GREAT SELAMLIK

(1911)

A PICTURESQUE incident in the process of ";Turkifying"; took place in Macedonia in May and June of 1911. Mehmet V arrived in Saloniki on May thirty-first of that year on a battle-ship escorted by the greater part of the Turkish fleet. It had been known for some days that he was coming, as his advance guard, in the shape of tall flabby eunuchs, cooks, etc., began to appear and lounge about in front of the principal hotels. The town was liberally beflagged, and the different communities

made demonstrations in his honor, the Bulgarians showing especial enthusiasm. He visited Uskub and Monastir and, from the former place, proceeded to the Plain of Kossovo, where the decisive battle was fought, which brought the Turks and the Turkish blight into Europe. There on June 15, 1389, the Sultan Amurath defeated the heroic Lazarus, King of the Serbians. This Turkish victory, whose evil consequences have lasted down into our own times, was made possible by treachery of Christian allies, the real cause of all Turkish triumphs. Amurath himself was slain, and it was in the plain where are found his simple monument and a mosque in commemoration of his name, that Mehmet V, the witless dotard and befuddled puppet of the Young Turk Committee, called together all the various picturesque tribes of Turkey in Europe for a grand selamlik, or service of prayer. Besides civilians, some of whom are said to have walked for days to be present, there were thousands of troops, and many famous regiments, carrying ancient battle-torn flags. A huge tent had been erected for the sultan, and the vast throng seated itself upon the ground. As the priests recited the service and the thousands of worshippers bent their foreheads to, the earth and sat up again, the sea of red fezzes rose and fell rhythmically like a wide field of poppies swayed by the wind. There have been in the worlds history few more picturesque and impressive sights than this last selamlik on the ill-omened ";Plain of Blackbirds."; I was presented to Mehmet (or Mohammed V) at Saloniki, and a more flabby, pitiful, witless countenance it would be difficult to imagine. The bleary eyes were puffy underneath, the lower lip dropped in slobbery fashion. His Imperial Majesty was accompanied by several shrewd-faced prompters, of the Europeanized type, and he never uttered a word without turning to one of them with a helpless and infantile expression for directions as to what to say or do. When the interview was finished, Mehmet turned his back and started to walk away. He had gone but a few steps when one of the prompters whispered to him, whereupon he faced about ponderously and slowly twisted his features into a ghastly and mechanical grin. It was as clear as any pantomime could be made that he had been instructed to smile when taking leave, and had forgotten a part of his lesson.

Mehmet V had been kept in confinement all his life,

practically, by his brother, the great and cruel Abdul, by whom it was said that he had been encouraged to absorb daily incredible quantities of raki. He was a kindly harmless soul, who bad been selected by Enver and the rest because he had become practically an imbecile. The great selamlik made a strong appeal to the Turks, deeply stirring their religious feelings, but it is needless to say that it did not accomplish much ";Turkeifying"; the Christian element. And all this time the crafty Abdul, the fatuous ";Sick Man of Europe, one of the greatest diplomats and murderers in the history of the world, was confined with a small array of wives in the Villa Allatini at Saloniki.

CHAPTER V

PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS IN SMYRNA DISTRICT

(1911-1914)

IN 1911, I was transferred to Smyrna, where I remained till May of 1917, when the Turks ruptured relations with the United States. During the period from 1914 to 1917, I was in charge of the Entente interests in Asia Minor and was in close contact with Rahmi Bey, the famous and shrewd war governor-general.

The Greek subjects in Asia Minor were not disturbed for the reason, as explained by Rahmi Bey, that King Constantine was in reality an ally of Turkey and that he was preventing Greece from going into the war. The Rayas, or Greek Ottoman subjects, of the Port were, on the other hand, abominably treated. These people were the expert artisans, principal merchants and professional men of the cities, and the skilled and progressive farmers of the country. It was they who introduced the cultivation of the famous Sultanina raisins, im-proved the curing and culture of tobacco, and built modern houses and pretty towns. They were rapidly developing a civilization that would ultimately have approached the classic days of Ionia. A general boycott was declared against them, for

one thing, and posters calling on the Mussulmans to exterminate them were posted in the schools and mosques. The Turkish newspapers also published violent articles exciting their readers to persecution and massacre. A meeting of the consular corps was held and the decision was taken to visit the vali and call the attention of His Excellency to the danger that these articles and this agitation might disturb the tranquility of a peaceful province. The consuls visited the vali, with the exception of the German representative, who alleged that he could not join in such a move without the express authorization of his government. This action of the German official on the spot is another confirmation of the assertion that Germany was to a large extent co-guilty with her Turkish allies in the matter of the deportations and massacres of Christians. In fact, there is little doubt that Germany inspired the expulsion of the Ottoman Greeks of Asia Minor at that time, as one of the preliminary moves in the war, which she was preparing. The ferocious expulsion and terrorizing by murder and violence of the Rayas along the Asia Minor littoral, which has not attracted the attention it merits, has all the earmarks of a war measure, prompted by alleged ";military necessity,"; and there is no doubt that Turks and Germans were allies during the war and were in complete cooperation. A study of this question may be found in Publication No. 3, of the American Hellenic Society, 1918, in which the statement is made that one million, five hundred thousand Greeks were driven from their homes in Thrace and Asia Minor, and that half these populations had perished from deportations, outrages and famine. The violent and inflammatory articles in the Turkish newspapers, above referred to, appeared unexpectedly and without any cause. They were so evidently ";inspired"; by the authorities, that it seems a wonder that even ignorant Turks did not understand this. Cheap lithographs were also got up, executed in the clumsiest and most primitive mannerevidently local productions. They represented Greeks cutting up Turkish babies or ripping open pregnant Moslem women, and various purely imaginary scenes, founded on no actual events or even accusations elsewhere made. These were hung in the mosques and schools. This campaign bore immediate fruit and set the Turk to killing, a not very difficult thing to do.

A series of sporadic murders began at Smyrna as at Saloniki, the list in each mornings paper numbering from

twelve to twenty. Peasants going into their vineyards to work were shot down from behind trees and rocks by the Turks. One peculiarly atrocious case comes to mind: Two young men, who had recently finished their studies in a high-grade school, went out to a vineyard to pass the night in the coula (house in the country). During the night they were called to the door and chopped down with axes. Finally the Rayas, to the number of several hundred thousand, were all driven off from their farms or out of their villages. Some were deported into the interior, but many managed to escape by means of caiques to the neighboring islands, whence they spread over Greece. A few thousand Turks destroyed the region, which the Greeks were developing and rendering fertile, from Pergamus clear down the coast to Lidja. I went over the whole region and took photographs of the ruined farmhouses and villages. Goats had been turned into flourishing, carefully tended vineyards and acres of roots had been dug up for fuel. Most of the Christian houses in Asia Minor are built of a wooden framework, which serves as an earthquake proof skeleton for the walls of stone and mortar. The Turks pulled the houses down by laying a timber across the inside of the windowor doorframeto which a team of buffaloes or oxen was hitched. A Turk would reside in one of the houses with his wife, or with his goats and cattle, and thus tear down a circle of houses about him. When the radius became too great for convenience, he moved into the center of another cluster of houses. The object of destroying the houses was to get the wooden timbers for firewood. Both at this time and during the progress of the Great War, the Rayas were drafted into the army where they were treated as slaves. They were not given guns, but were employed to dig trenches and do similar work, and as they were furnished neither food, clothing nor shelter, large numbers of them perished of hunger and exposure. The beginning of the work on the ";Great Turkish Library"; at Smyrna was peculiarly interesting as a revelation of the mentality of the race. Christians were used for the labor, the taskmasters, of course, being Turks armed with whips. When I called the attention of Rahmi Bey, the governor-general, one day to the fact that there were not sufficient books existing in his native tongue to justify the construction of so great an edifice, he replied:

";The first thing is to have a building. If we have a

building the books will necessarily appear to fill it, and even if they dont, we are going to translate all the German books into Turkish."; The structure was never finished, and consequently the books have not been written.

CHAPTER VI

THE MASSACRE OF PHOCEA

(1914)

THE complete and documentary account of the ferocious persecutions of the Christian population of the Smyrna region, which occurred in 1914, is not difficult to obtain; but it will suffice, by way of illustration, to give only some extracts from a report by the French eye-witness, Manciet, concerning the massacre and pillage of Phocea, a town of eight thousand Greek inhabitants and about four hundred Turks, situated on the sea a short distance from Smyrna. The destruction of Phocea excited great interest in Marseilles, as colonists of the very ancient Greek town founded the French city. Phocea is the mother of Marseilles. Monsieur Manciet was present at the massacre and pillage of Phocea, and, together with three other Frenchman, Messieurs Sartiaux, Carlier and Dandria, saved hundreds of lives by courage and presence of mind. The report begins with the appearance on the hills behind the town of armed bands and the firing of shots, causing a panic. Those four gentlemen were living together, but when the panic commenced they separated and each installed himself in a house. They demanded of the Kaimakam gendarmes for their protection, and each obtained one. They kept the doors open and gave refuge to all who came. They improvised four French flags out of cloth and flew one from each house. But, to continue the recital in Monsieur Manciets own words, translated from the French:

";During the night the organized bands continued the pillage of the town. At the break of dawn there was continual ";tres nourrie"; firing before the houses. Going out immediately,

we four, we saw the most atrocious spectacle of which it is possible to dream. This horde, which had entered the town, was armed with Gras rifles and cavalry muskets. A house was in flames. From all directions the Christians were rushing to the quays seeking boats to get away in, but since the night there were none left. Cries of terror mingled with the sound of firing. The panic was so great that a woman with her child was drowned in sixty centimeters of water."; ";Mr. Carlier saw an atrocious spectacle. A Christian stood at his door, which the bandits wished to enter, as his wife and daughter were in the house. He stretched out his arms to bar the way. This motion cost him his life for they shot him in the stomach. As he was staggering toward the sea, they gave him a second shot in the back, and the corpse lay there for two days."; ";Fortunately there were two steamers in port, and we managed to embark the unfortunate Christians in small groups. Despite all our efforts, these wretched people were in such haste to depart that they upset the small boats. An odious detail proved the cynicism of this horde, which, under pretext of disarming those leaving, shamefully robbed these poor, terrified people of their last belongings. They tore away from old women packages and bedding by force. Anger seized me and I blushed to see these abominations and I told an officer of the gendarmerie that if this did not stop, I would take a gun myself and fire on the robbers. This produced the desired effect, and these unfortunates were enabled to embark with what they had saved from the disaster, which proves that the whole movement could have been easily controlled."; ";But the plundering was stopped only in our immediate neighborhood. Farther away we saw doors broken in and horses and asses laden with booty. This continued all day. Toward evening I mounted a little hill and saw a hundred camels laden with the pillage of the city. That night we passed in agony, but nothing happened.";

";The following day the methodical pillage of the city recommenced. And now the wounded began to arrive. There being no doctor, I took upon myself the first aid before embarking them for Mitylene. I affirm that with two or three exceptions, all these wounded were more than sixty years of age. There were among them aged women, more than ninety years of age, who had received gunshots, and it is difficult to imagine that they had been wounded while defending their

possessions. It was simply and purely a question of massacre."; This extract is given from Monsieur Manciets description of the sack of Phocea in 1914, of which he was an eye-witness, for several reasons. It is necessary to the complete and substantiated picture the gradual ferocious extermination of the Christians which had been going on in Asia Minor and the Turkish Empire for the past several years, finally culminating in the horror of Smyrna; it is a peculiarly graphic recital, bringing out the unchanging nature of the Turk and his character as a creature of savage passions, living still in the times of Tamerlane or Attila, the Hun;for the Turk is an anachronism; still looting, killing and raping and carrying off his spoil on camels; it is peculiarly significant, also, as it tells a story strongly resembling some of the exploits of Mohammed himself; it also gives a clear idea of what happened over the entire coast of Asia Minor and far back into the interior in 1914, temporarily destroying a flourishing and rapidly growing civilization, which was later restored by the advent of the Greek army, only to go out in complete darkness under the bloody and lustful hands of the followers of Mustapha Khemal; it rings again the constant note, so necessary to be understood by the European or American, that this was an ";organized movement,"; as Monsieur Manciet says: ";We found an old woman lying in the street, who had been nearly paralyzed by blows. She had two great wounds on the head made by the butts of muskets; her hands were cut, her face swollen."; ";A young girl, who had given all the money she possessed, had been thanked by knife stabs, one in the arm and the other in the region of the kidneys. A weak old man had received such a blow with a gun that the fingers of his left hand had been carried away."; ";From all directions during the day that followed families arrived that had been hidden in the mountains. All had been attacked. Among them was a woman who had seen killed, before her eyes, her husband, her brother and her three children."; ";We learned at this moment an atrocious detail. An old paralytic, who had been lying helpless on his bed at the moment the pillagers entered, had been murdered.";

";Smyrna sent us soldiers to establish order. As these soldiers circulated in the streets, we had a spectacle of the kind

of order which they established; they continued, personally, the sacking of the town."; ";We made a tour of inspection through the city. The pillage was complete; doors were broken down and that which the robbers had not been able to carry away they had destroyed. Phocea, which had been a place of great activity, was now a dead city."; ";A woman was brought to us dying; she had been violated by seventeen Turks. They had also carried off into the mountains a girl of sixteen, having murdered her father and mother before her eyes. We had seen, therefore, as in the most barbarous times, the five characteristics of the sacking of a city; theft, pillage, fire, murder and rape."; ";All the evidence points to this having been an organized attack with the purpose of driving from the shores the Rayas, or Christian Ottomans."; ";It is inconceivable that all these persons should have had in their possession so many army weapons if they had not been given them. As for the Christians of old Phocea, there was not for one instant an effort at defense. It was, therefore, a carnage."; ";We read in the journals that order had been established, and that, in the regions of which we speak, the Christians have nothing further to fear, neither for themselves, nor for their possessions. This is not a vain statement. Order reigns, for nobody is left. The possessions have nothing further to fear, for they are all in good hands those of the robbers.";

CHAPTER VII

NEW LIGHT ON THE ARMENIAN MASSACRES

(1914-1915)

IN 1915, the time of the vast extermination of Armenians, Consul Jesse B. Jackson was stationed at Aleppo, and greatly distinguished himself by the aid, which he gave those

unfortunate people. As Consul Jackson was in these horrible scenes, it would be interesting to read his reports, if they were obtainable, but unfortunately they are not. Quotation can fortunately be made from the account, here published for the first time, of a native-born American citizen who was at Aleppo and was an eye-witness of the things which he describes: ";The forerunner of events in which the unfortunate Armenians were to be massacred and forced to undergo the most severe hardships occurred at Zeitun, a town situated about five days journey north of Aleppo, in February, 1915, when, with great reluctance, the Armenians were made to submit to disarmament by the Turks. Following the Zeitun incident, similar action was taken in Aintab, Alexandretta, Marash, Urfa, etc."; ";Shortly after the disarmament of the Armenians in the above-mentioned places, the deportations began, which were so destructive to the Armenian race and were carried out on orders from the Turkish officials in Constantinople."; ";Throughout the terrible days of the deportation, Consul Jackson was repeatedly called upon to render assistance and to use every effort to prevent the deportation of any one in Aleppo. This, during the time when he represented fifteen different countries and was protecting their various interests. (This was during the war, of course, before Turkey severed relations with the United States.) It can be readily seen that his position was a very delicate one, and every move on his part had to be made with the utmost care in order not to call down upon him and especially his assistants, the displeasure of the Turkish authorities."; ";While Consul Jackson was endeavoring to the best of his ability to stop a massacre in Aleppo, news began to leak in of the terrible atrocities that were occurring in connection with the deportations from Sivas, Harput, Trebizonde, Bitlis, Diarbekir, Mardin, Caesarea, Konia, Adana, Mersina and other cities and towns in the district.";

";Gradually small numbers sent away from the above mentioned towns began to arrive in Aleppo, relating the harrowing details of the deportations, or the actual killing of relatives and friends, or the unbelievable brutalities of the gendarmes toward young girls, and more attractive women, or the carrying off by Turks and Kurds of beautiful girls and countless other atrocious crimes committed against them.";

";One of the most terrible sights ever witnessed in Aleppo was the arrival, early in August, 1915, of some five thousand terribly emaciated, dirty, ragged and sick women and children, three thousand on one day and two thousand the following day. These people were the only survivors of the thrifty and prosperous Armenians of the province of Sivas, carefully estimated to have been originally over three hundred thousand souls. And what became of the balance? From the most intelligent of those that reached Aleppo, it was learned that in early spring of 1915 the men and boys over fourteen years old had been called to the police stations in that province on dif-ferent mornings stretching over a period of several weeks and had been sent off in groups of from one thousand to two thousand each, tied together with ropes and that nothing had over been heard of them thereafter. Their fate has been recorded in the annals of God, so is needles to dwell thereon here. These survivors related the most harrowing experiences that they endured en route, parting from their homes as they did before Easter, traveling perhaps a thousand miles and reaching Aleppo in August, about four months afterward, afoot, without sufficient food, and even denied drink by the brutal gendarmes when they came to the wells by the way side. Hundreds of the prettiest women and girls had been stolen by the Turkish tribes who came among them every day."; Of the fate of the men and boys over fourteen, who were carried away and never heard of again, many corroborating accounts were received at Smyrna. It is certain that they were killed, the Turks chopping many of them to death with axes, to save ammunition. As we are still dealing with the systematic extermination of Christians previous to the burning of Smyrna by the Turks, a few pages will be devoted to the destruction of the Armenian nation, the most horrible crime in the history of the human race in its details of lust and savagery and suffering, as well as in extent, and which definitely outlaws its perpetrators from the society of human beings and from the fellowship of civilized nations, until such time as full repentance is convincingly shown and an honest effort made, in so far as possible, to make reparation.

There have probably been destructive movements that have cost more lives than that of the extermination of the Christians by the Turks. Tamerlane, for instance, swept over vast stretches of country, killing and burning for the mere love of destruction. He spared neither Mussulman nor Christian. But there were

features of fiendish cruelty and long-drawn-out suffering in the Ottoman persecution of the Christians that did not characterize the methods of Tamerlane. Reference will be made to the most notable official collections of evidence on the subject, and two important documents, reports of American eyewitnesses, will be given. These latter have never before been published. One of the fullest and most reliable sources of information on the Armenian massacres is the official publication of the British Parliament, 1915 entitled ";The Treatment of the Armenians";, containing documents presented to Viscount Grey of Falloden, Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, by Viscount Brice. A copy can be found in the Library of Congress, at Washington. These documents really constitute a large volume, giving evidence from all sources as to the Armenian butcheries amid extermination by slow torture. Much of the testimony here given is so revolting, and so outrages all human feelings and sensibilities, that one refrains from quoting it. Lord Grey, then British Secretary of State, on receiving these documents, wrote to Viscount Bryce: ";My Dear Bryce: It Is a terrible mass of evidence, but I feel it ought to be published and widely studied by all who have the broad interests of humanity at heart. It will be valuable, not only for the immediate information of public opinion as to the conduct of the Turkish Government toward this defenseless people, but also as a mine of information for historians in the future. (Signed) GREY OF FALLODEN"; Various opinions of distinguished people are given as to the credibility of this evidence. Among others, Gilbert Murray, the famous scholar and poet, says: ";The evidence of these letters and reports will bear any scrutiny and overpower any skepticism."; An expert on the matter of evidence, Moorfield Storey, formerly President of the American Bar Association, writes cautiously but conclusively:

";In my opinion, the evidence which you print is as reliable as that upon which rests our belief in many of the universally accepted facts of history, and I think it establishes beyond any reasonable doubt the deliberate purpose of the Turkish authori-

ties practically to exterminate the Armenians, and their responsibility for the hideous atrocities which have been perpetrated upon that unhappy people."; Other works to be consulted in this connection, filled with corroborating and overwhelming testimony are: ";Beginning Again at Ararat";, by Doctor Mabel E. Elliott; ";Shall This Nation Die";, by Reverend Joseph Naayem; and most convincing of all, the ";Secret Report on the Massacres of Armenia";, by Doctor Johannes Lepsius, German missionary and President of the German Orient Mission. Doctor Lepsius explanation of the necessity for the secrecy of his report, which was made to his ";friends of the mission, is illuminating: ";Dear Friends of the Mission: The following report which I am sending to you absolutely confidentiality, has been printed as a manuscript. It can not, either as a whole or in part, be given to the public, nor utilized. The censor can not authorize, during the war, publications concerning events in Turkey. Our political and military interests oblige us with imperious demands. Turkey is our ally. In addition to having defended her own country, she has rendered service to us ourselves by her valiant defense of the Dardanelles. Our fraternity of arms with Turkey imposes, then, obligations, but it does not hinder us from fulfilling the duties of humanity."; ";But, if we must be quiet in public, our conscience does not, however, cease to speak. The most ancient people of Christianity is in danger of being wiped out, in so far as it is in the power of the Turks; six sevenths of the Armenian people have been despoiled of their possessions, driven from their firesides, and, in so far as they have not accepted Islam, have been killed or deported into the desert. The same fate has happened to the Nestonians of Syria, and part of the Greek Christians have suffered."; Doctor Lepsious prepares his report in the manner of true German scholar. It is detailed, exhaustive and authoritative.

A prominent foreign official, not a German, has already been mentioned, who was constrained to keep silent as to Turkish atrocities. How strong the Turk is! He can do what he pleases, can break all time laws of God and man, and everybody, for some reason or other, must keep quiet about it. A redeeming feature of German complicity in the Armenian horrors was the acquittal by a German court of the Armenian who wreaked justice upon Talaat Bey. It is said that the

testimony of German missionaries influenced the court to render that judgment. The heart-rending and harrowing details of the wholesale murder of the Armenians can be drawn out indefinitely. Suffice it to say that, in addition to actual and repeated killings on a grand scale, the plant of doing to death by the slow torture of deportation is one of the most devilish that depraved and fiendish brains have ever conceived. A fresh contribution to the subject confirmatory of all that has hitherto been written is the report of Walter M. Geddes, of the MacAndrews and Forbes Company, of New York, which was handed to me by Mr. Geddes a short time before his unfortunate death in Smyrna. Mr. Geddes being dead, no fear exists of prejudicing him with the Turks by using his name. It is perhaps the most remarkable account of a great historic massacre by slow torture that has ever been written, and derives its vividness of detail from the fact that the writer describes the things that he actually saw.

CHAPTER VIII

STORY OF WALTER M. GEDDES

";I LEFT here on the sixteenth of September, 1915, for Aleppo. I first saw the Armenians at Afion Karahissar where there was a big encampment probably of ten thousand peoplewho had come down from the Black Sea. They were encamped in tents made of material of all descriptions, and their condition was deplorable."; ";The next place I saw them was at Konia, also a large encampment. There I saw the first brutality; I saw a woman and her baby separated from her husband; he was put on our train while she was forcibly held behind and kept from getting on the train.";

";The next place where there was a large encampment was at Osmanieh, where there was said to be about fifty thousand; their condition was terrible. They were camped on both sides of the railway track, extending fully half a mile on each side. Here

they had two wells from whence they could get water, one of which was very far from the encampment, the other at the railway station platform. At daybreak, the Armenians came in crowds, women and children and old men, to get to the well to get water. They fought among themselves for a place at the well, and the gendarmes, to keep them in order, whipped several people. I saw women and children repeatedly struck with whips and sticks in the hands of the gendarmes. Later I had occasion to pass through the camp on the way to the town of Osmanieh and had an opportunity to see the condition of the people. They were living in tents like those above described and their condition was miserable. The site of the encampment had been used several times by different caravans of Armenians and no attempt at sanitation had been made by either the Turks or the Armenians themselves, with the result that the ground was in a deplorable condition, and the stench in the early morning was beyond description. At Osmanieh, they were selling their possessions in order to obtain money to buy food. One old man begged me to buy his silver snuff-box for a piaster in order that he might be able to buy some bread."; ";From Osmanieh, I traveled by carriage to Rajo and passed thousands of Armenians en route to Aleppo. They were going in ox-carts, on horseback, donkeys and on foot, the most of them children, women and old men. I spoke to several of these people, some of whom had been educated in the American Mission Schools. They told me that they had traveled for two months. They were without money and food and several expressed their wish that they could die rather than go on and endure the sufferings that they were undergoing. The people on the road were carrying with them practically all their household possessions and those who had no carts or animals were carrying them on their backs. It was not unusual to see a woman with a big pack wrapped up in a mattress and a little child a few months old on the top of the pack. They were mostly bareheaded, and their faces were swollen from the sun and exposure. Many had no shoes on, and some had their feet wrapped in old pieces of rags, which they had torn from their clothing.";

";At Intily there was an encampment of about ten thousand and at Kadma a large encampment of one hundred and fifty thousand. At this place, adjacent to their encampment, were Turkish troops who exacted ";backshish"; from them before they would let them go on the road to Aleppo. Many who bad no money had had to stay in this camp since their arrival there about two months before. I spoke with several Armenians here

and they told me the same story of brutal treatment and robbery at the hands of the gendarmes in charge, as I had beard all along the road. They had to go at least half a mile for water from this encampment, and the condition of the camp was filthy."; ";From Kadma on to Aleppo I witnessed the worst sights of the whole trip. Here the people began to play out in the intense heat and no water, and I passed several who were prostrate, actually dying of thirst. One woman whom I assisted was in a deplorable condition and unconscious from thirst and exhaustion, and farther on I saw two young girls who had become so exhausted that they had fallen on the road and lay with their already swollen faces exposed to the sun."; ";The road for a great distance was being repaired and covered with cracked stones; on one side of the road was a footpath, but many of the Armenians were so dazed from fatigue and exposure that they did not see this footpath and were walking many barefootedon the cracked stones, their feet, as a result, bleeding."; ";The destination of all these Armenians is Aleppo. Here they are kept crowded in all available vacant houses, khans, Armenian churches, courtyards and open lots. Their condition in Aleppo is beyond description. I personally visited several of the places where they were kept and found them starving and dying by the hundreds every day."; ";In one vacant house, which I visited, I saw women and children and men all in the same room lying on the floor so close together that it was impossible to walk between them. Here they had been for months, those who had survived, and the condition of the floor was filthy."; ";The British Consulate was filled with these exiles, and from this place the dead were removed almost every hour. Coffin-makers throughout the city were working late into the night, making rough boxes for the dead whose relatives or friends could afford to give them decent burial."; ";Most of the dead were simply thrown into two-wheeled carts, which made daily rounds to all the places where the Armenians were concentrated. These carts were open at first but afterward covers were made for them.";

";An Armenian physician whom I know and who is treating

hundreds of these suffering Armenians who have become ill through exposure on the trip, hunger and thirst, told me that there are hundreds dying daily in Aleppo from starvation and the result of the brutal treatment and exposure that they have undergone on the journey from their native places."; ";Many of these suffering Armenians refused alms, saying that the little money so obtained will only prolong their sufferings and they prefer to die. From Aleppo, those who are able to pay are sent by train to Damascus, those who have no money are sent over the road to the interior toward Deir-El-Zor."; ";In Damascus I found conditions practically the same as in Aleppo; and here hundreds are dying every day. From Damascus, they are sent still farther south into the Hauran, where their fate is unknown. Several Turks, whom I interviewed, told me that the motive of this exile was to exterminate the race, and in no instance did I see, any Moslem giving alms to Armenians, it being considered a criminal offence for any one to aid them."; ";I remained in Damascus and Aleppo about a month, leaving for Smyrna on the twenty-sixth of October. All along the road I met thousands of these unfortunate exiles still coming into Aleppo. The sights I witnessed on this trip were more pitiful than those I had seen on my trip to Aleppo. There seems to be no end to the caravan which moves over the mountain ridge from Bozanti south; throughout the day from sunrise to sunset, the road as far as one can see is crowded with these exiles. Just outside of Tarsus I saw a dead woman lying by the roadside and farther on passed two more dead women, one of whom was being carried by two gendarmes away from the roadside to be buried. Her legs and arms were so emaciated that the bones were nearly through her flesh and her face was swollen and purple from exposure. Farther along, I saw two gendarmes carrying a dead child between them away from the road where they had dug a grave. Many of these soldiers and gendarmes who follow the caravan have spades and as soon as an Armenian dies they take the corpse away from the roadside and bury it. The mornings were cold and many were dying from exposure. There are very few young men in these caravans, the majority are women and children, accompanied by a few old men over fifty years of age.";

";At Bairainoglou, I talked with a woman who was demented from the sufferings she had undergone. She told me

that her husband and father had both been killed before her eyes and that she had been forced for three days to walk without rest. She had with her two little children and all had been without bread for a day. I gave her some money, which she told me would be taken, in all probability, from her before the day was over. Turks and Kurds meet these caravans as they pass through the country and sell them food at exorbitant prices. I saw a small boy about seven years old riding on a donkey with his baby brother in his arms. They were all that was left of his family."; ";Many of these people go without bread for days, and they become emaciated beyond description. I saw several fall from starvation, and only at certain places along this road is there water. Many die of thirst. Some of the Armenians, who can afford it, hire carriages. These are paid for in advance and the prices charged are exorbitant."; ";At many places like Bozanti, for example, where there is an encampment of Turkish soldiers, there is not enough bread for these Armenians and only two hours from Bozanti I met a woman who was crying for bread. She told me that she had been in Bozanti for two days and was unable to obtain anything to eat, except what travelers like myself had given her. Many of the beasts of burden belonging to the Armenians die of starvation. It is not an unusual sight to see an Armenian removing a pack from the dead animal and putting it on his own shoulders. Many Armenians told me that although they were allowed to rest at night, they get no sleep because of the pangs of hunger and cold."; ";These people walk throughout the whole day at a shuffling gait and for hours do not speak to one another. At one place where I stopped along the road for lunch I was surrounded by a crowd of little children, all crying for bread. Many of these little tots are obliged to walk barefooted along the road and many of them carry little packs on their backs. They are all emaciated, their clothes are in rags and their hair in a filthy condition. The filth has given rise to millions of flies and I saw several babies faces and eyes covered with these insects, the mothers being too exhausted to brush them away.";

";Diseases broke out in several places along the road, and in Aleppo several cases of typhus fever among the Armenians were reported when I left. Many families have been separated, the men being sent in one direction and the women and children in another. I saw one woman, who was with child, lying in the

middle of the road crying, and over her stood a gendarme threatening her if she did not get up and walk. Many children are born along the way and most of these die as their mothers have no nourishment for them."; ";None of these people have any idea where they are going or why they are being exiled. They go day after day along the road with the hope that they may somewhere reach a place where they may be allowed to rest. I saw several old men carrying on their backs the tools of their trade, probably with the hope that they may some day settle down somewhere. The road over the Taurus Mountains in places is most difficult and often times crude conveyances drawn by buffalos, oxen and milk-cows are unable to make the grade and are abandoned and overturned by the gendarmes into the ravine below. The animals are turned loose. I saw several carts, piled high with baggage on the top of which were many Armenians, break down and throw their occupants in the road. One of the drivers, who was a Turk, and who had collected an advance from the people whom he was driving, considered it a huge joke when one woman broke her leg from such a fall."; ";There seems to be no cessation of the stream of these Armenians pouring down from the North, Angora and the region around the Black Sea. Their condition grows worse every day. The sights that I saw on my return trip were worse than those on my trip going, and now that the cold weather and winter rains are setting in, deaths are more numerous. Roads in some places are almost impassable";

CHAPTER IX

INFORMATION FROM OTHER SOURCES

I have often been impressed with the hopelessness of making people who have not been eye-witnesses, comprehend the dreadful character of the massacres which were carried on by the Turks against the Christian population of the Orient. I have never been able to describe sights that I have witnessed in such manner as to make my listeners actually see and understand. It frequently happens that people, sitting in their comfortable houses, lay aside an article or book on the subject,

with the remark: ";We are fed up on Armenian atrocities."; Here is another strong point of the Turks position: he has killed so many human beings and over so long a period of time that people are tired of hearing about it. He can, therefore, continue without interference. In Doctor Elliotts ";Beginning Again at Ararat";, gives the following story of a young girl, heard in the rescue home in Turkey, of which she was in charge: ";I was twelve years old, I was with my mother. They drove us with whips and we had no water. It was very hot and many of us died because there was no water. They drove us with whips, I do not know how many days and nights and weeks, until we came to the Arabian Desert. My sisters and the little baby died on the way. We went to a town, I do not know its name. The streets were full of dead, all cut to pieces. They drove us over them. I kept dreaming about that. We came to a place on the Desert, a hollow place in the sand, with hills all around it. There were thousands of us there, many, many thousands, all women and girl children. They herded us like sheep into the hollow. Then it was dark and we heard firing all around. We said, ";The killing has begun."; All night we waited for them, my mother and I, we waited for them to reach us. But they did not come, and in the morning, when we looked around, no one was killed. No one was killed at all. They had not been killing us. They had been signaling to the wild tribes that we were there. The Kurds came later in the morning, in the daylight; the Kurds and many other kinds of men from the Desert; they came over the hills and rode down and began killing us. All day long they were killing; you see, there were so many of us. All they did not think they could sell, they killed. They kept on killing all night and in the morningin the morning they killed my mother."; This quotation is given because it condenses in a few vivid and convincing words the clearest description that has appeared anywhere of the character of the Turkish ";deportations"; of the Armenians. All the official documents and the testimony of a host of American, German and other eye-witnesses corroborate the accuracy of this picture. In the report of the Military Mission to Armenia, commonly known as the ";Harbord Mission,"; published by the American Association for International Conciliation, in June, 1920, is to be found the following passage:

";Meanwhile there have been organized official massacres of the Armenians ordered every few years since Abdul Hamid ascended the throne. In 1895, one hundred thousand perished. At Van, in 1908, and at Adana and elsewhere in Cilicia in 1909, over thirty thousand were murdered. The last and greatest of these tragedies was in 1915. Massacres and deportations were organized in the spring of 1915, under a definite system, the soldiers going from town to town. Young men were first summoned to the government building in each village and then marched out and killed. The women, the old men and the children were, after a few days, deported to what Talaat Pasha called ";Agricultural Colonies,"; from the high, breeze-swept plateaus of Armenia to the malarial flats of the Euphrates and the burning sands of Syria and Arabia. The dead, from this wholesale attempt on the race, are variously estimated at from five hundred thousand to a million, the usual figure being about eight hundred thousand. Driven on foot under a hot sun, robbed of their clothing and such petty articles as they carried, prodded by bayonets if they lagged, starvation, typhus, and dysentery left thousands dead by the trail side, etc., etc."; I have in my possession another report of a credible European who witnessed the destruction of the Armenians at Aleppo and elsewhere, which gives many details similar to those found in the memorandum of Mr. Geddes, but I refrain from offering it here for fear of wearying the readers. In view of the difficulty of producing the testimony of eye-witnesses, and as this report has never been published, it is a valuable historical document. Enough has been said, however, to convince the reader that the extermination of the Christians of Turkey was an organized butchery, carried out on a great scale, and well under way before the Greeks were sent to Smyrna. We have seen it in operation in the days of Abdul Hamid, ";the butcher,"; we have seen it more fully developed and better organized under Talaat and Enver, those statesmen of the ";Constitution."; We shall behold it carried out to its dire finish by Mustapha Khemal, the ";George Washington"; of Turkey.

This part of the story would not be complete if I passed over in silence the systematic extermination, and the satiating of all the lowest passions of man or beast which characterize Turkish massacres of the Greeks and Armenians of the Pontus. There have been, from time to time, descriptions of the massing of bands of these wretched people at different points on the shores of the Black Sea where they had arrived after long journeys on foot and indescribable hardships, and of the relief given them by American organizations. Often officers of these

organizations, or American missionaries, have uttered cries of protest, which have caused a momentary feeling of wonder in the minds of the American people, or have passed unheeded. Yet the systematic massacre, deportation, plundering and violation that went on among the Christians of once prosperous region of the Black Sea is one darkest and foulest pages even in Turkish history. The flourishing communities of Amasia, Caesaria, Trebizonde, Chaldes, Rhodopolis, Colonia, centers of Greek civilization for many hundreds of years have been practically annihilated in a persistent campaign of massacre, hanging, deportation, fire and rape. The victims amount to hundreds of thousands, bringing the sum total of exterminated Armenians and Greeks in the whole of the old Roman province of Asia up to the grand total of one million, five hundred thousand. Thus has been created that ";regenerated"; Turkey, which has been compared in some quarters to Switzerland and the United States.

CHAPTER X

THE GREEK LANDING AT SMYRNA

(MAY, 1919)

I RETURNED to Smyrna in 1919, shortly after the Greek army had landed in the city. As the Turkish plan of extermination was well under way before the arrival of the Greek troops, the Christian peasants had been driven out of the entire region with the exception of the city itself, and many had perished, their farms and villages being destroyed. They had scattered over the Greek islands and the continent, and at Saloniki, where the Greek government had constructed barracks to house them, there was a considerable settlement of them.

Much has been said of atrocities and massacres committed by the Greek troops at the time of their landing at Smyrna on May 15, 1919. In fact, the events that occurred on that and the few succeeding days have been magnified until they have taken on larger proportions in the public mind than the deliberate extermination of whole nations by the Turks, and no

consideration seems to have been given to the prompt suppression of the disorders by the Greek authorities and the summary punishment of the principal offenders, several of them by death. The facts of the case, as learned from American missionaries, business men and others of undoubted veracity, are as follows: The evening before the dismemberment there was a reunion of the Allied naval commanders and, according to one of those present, there was a discussion as to the plan under which this action ought to be carried out. My informant stated that the American commander was in favor of cooperating with the Greeks by policing the different sections of the city with Allied Marines, but that the Englishman advocated letting the Greeks ";run the whole show"; alone. This information is given second hand and its accuracy can not be vouched for, but it seems probable. At any rate, the advice attributed to the American was practical, but could not be followed for evident reasons. We could not disembark because we were, as usual, ";observing";; and there was such strong jealousy among the Allies regarding Asia Minor, that they could not go ashore either together or separately. This was the first indication of the lack of united support that ultimately caused the Greek disaster and the destruction of Smyrna. The whole responsibility was therefore thrown upon the Greeks, who landed among a population, so far as the Turks were concerned, more insulted by their advent than the white citizens of Mobil would be if it were given over to a mandate of negro troops. To the Turk, the Hellene is not only a ";dog of an unbeliever,"; but he is a former slave. As the Greeks proceeded in the direction of the Konak, or Government House, situated in the Turkish quarter, they were sniped at. I was informed by numerous eye-witnesses, not natives of Smyrna, that the sniping grew into a fusillade.

The sanitary expert of the American hospital, situated in the region of the Konak, related to me the following incident: Hearing the sniping, he ran out into the yard of the hospital, fearing that if shots were discharged from there they might draw the Greek fire. He saw a Turk with a rifle up in a tree of the hospital yard. He pointed a revolver at him and told him to come down. The Turk obeyed. This informant was a native-born American citizen, not of Greek or Armenian extraction.

The Greeks took a number of prisoners whom they marched down the quay in the sight of the Allied and American battle-ships, making them hold up their hands. They are said to have stabbed several of their prisoners with bayonets in sight of the people in the houses and on the ships. There was no massacre, in the sense of a general killing of prisoners, but some few they did thus kill; this act appears murderous, contemptible and idiotic, and the Greeks may be left to explain it as best they may. There was an uprising in the town, something in the nature of a riot, and some more Turks were killed. Various estimates have been given by Americans who were present as to the number killed, ranging from fifty to three hundred. The latter is a high estimate. There was also considerable looting, both in Smyrna and the outlying regions. Speaking of this affair in a pamphlet entitled ";The Great Powers and the Eastern Christians";, (Published by the Anglo-Hellenic League, No. 49) William Pember Reeves says: ";So far as the persons killed in Smyrna were Turks, they numbered, I am told, seventy-six, killed partly by Greek soldiers and partly by the town mob. About one hundred of other nationalities were killed also. The ring leaders in the business were executed by the Greek authorities and compen-sation paid to the families of the victims."; Where Mr. Reeves obtained his information is unknown to me, but it coincides with that which was given me by Americans who were present and who I saw a short time after the landing of the Greek troops. I was present in Smyrna when the ringleaders in the disturbances of May second were con-demned and shot. It was here that the Greek governor-general displayed that resolution and marked ability, which characterized his entire regime at Smyrna. He suppressed the disturbances completely in a very short space of time and severely punished the evil-doers. Three of the ringleaders, Greeks, were taken out to a square beside the railroad connecting Boudja and Smyrna and publicly shot and buried where their graves could be seen by all the people passing between that popular summer resort and the main city. This trio had been previously tried by court-martial and sentence had been executed immediately.

Many others were tried and received lesser sentences. The

populace was informed that Greeks disturbing the peace would be more severely punished than Turks, a policy which was carried out during the entire Hellenic administration and con-tributed no little to the unpopularity of the governor-general among the native Christian population. In all seventy-four sentences were passed on those convicted of disturbing public order on the days immediately following the landing of the Greek military authorities: three of death; four of hard labor for life; two of hard labor for a term of years; twelve of long and fifty-three of shorter terms of imprisonment. Of the seventy-four sentenced, forty-eight were Greeks; thirteen Turks; twelve were Armenians and one a Jew. The three persons executed were Greeks, one of them a soldier. Mr. Sterghiades, the Greek governor-general, ordered all those who had loot in their possession to give it back immediately, under pain of heavy punishment, and specified a certain warehouse on the Rue Franque where it was to be delivered, and practically all the plunder was given up. All Turks who claimed to have been robbed were invited to present their claims to the government and these were accorded with so little question that numerous Turks profited immensely by presenting false or exaggerated demands. In addition, many Greek landed proprietors and prominent inhabitants of the smaller towns went out into the country and by haranguing the peasants and protecting the Turks, contributed greatly to the restoration of order in the rural regions. Prominent among these was a certain Mr. Adamopolos, owner of a very large estate at Develikeuy, a village about thirty-five miles out of Smyrna, who proceeded there and compelled his peasants to restore sheep and other belongings, and threatened with dire punishment any Greek who should harm a Turk. There was also a lawyer by the name of Athinogenis, who calmed an uprising of Greek villagers at Boudja by explaining to them the real meaning of the Greek landing. Mr. Athinogenis came to America in behalf of the autonomy of Asia Minor and created a good impression here.

To this list must be added a certain Mrs. Baltadzis, wife of a naturalized American citizen, who visited a farm owned by her near Smyrna and kept the peasants in order. Tranquility was soon restored, as much by the influence of the better-class Greeks as by the severe measures taken by the Hellenic civil

administration. That it could be so restored, was nothing less than a miracle when one considers the persecutions, which the Greeks had so recently suffered. Many of the Greek peasants had been robbed and abused by the very Turks whom they would now gladly get even with. One incident will be sufficient to illustrate the sort of thing that was smarting in the memory of the Christian peasantry: A small farmer with a large family had planted a field of beans for food for his wife and childrenbeans being one of the principal articles of food for these people. A Turkish officer staked out his horse in this field, whereupon the farmer asked him if he might not put the animal in a grass plot, where was excellent pasturage. The reply was a horse-whipping, accompanied by abusive and contemptuous epithets in the presence of his family and the village, by the officer. This is a mild incident illustrative of the general conduct of the Turks toward the Christians. It is given because it came within my personal observation, and I knew the farmer, who was a very worthy and self-respecting man. Great numbers of the Greeks had almost unforgettable insults and injuries smoldering in their hearts. Standing on the balcony of the Consulate, I have seen a Turkish cabman pass a Greek confrere and lash him with his whip, a cowardly act, because resistance on the part of the latter would have meant death and there was no one to whom he could have recourse for justice. In many cases the Greeks who took the Turks sheep were only trying to get their own back, previously taken. One sinister event occurred in a village not far from Smyrna, which will be understood in this country especially in the Southern States. A certain powerful Turk had made free with several Christian girls, and soon after the landing the fathers and brothers seized and hanged him. The virtue of their women is an extremely sensitive point with Greeks.

Mr. Stergbiades, the Hellenic high-commissioner, or governor-general, was a remarkable man in many ways. A Cretan, like Mr. Venizelos, he had been selected by the latter for the post, and a more difficult it would not be easy to imagine. Possessed of a strict sense of justice and a high ideal of duty, he lived as a hermit, accepting no invitations and never appearing in society. He wished, he informed me, to accept no favors and to form no ties, so that he might administer equal justice to all, high and low alike. It soon became known that when he issued an order he expected it to be obeyed.

On one occasion I was present at an important service in the Orthodox Cathedral, to which the representative of the various powers, as well as the principal Greek authorities had been invited. The high-commissioner had given the order that the service should be strictly religious and non-political. Unfortunately, Archbishop Chrysostom (he who was later murdered by the Turks) began to introduce some politics into his sermon, a thing which he was extremely prone to do. Sterghiades, who was standing near him, interrupted, saying: ";But I told you I didnt want any of this."; The archbishop flushed, choked, and breaking off his discourse abruptly, ended with, ";In the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, Amen,"; and stepped off the rostrum. The high-commissioner was once on his way to a country village to officiate at the dedication of a school when one of his companions said: ";Some ugly stories are told about the priest out there. He refused to say the prayers over the dead body of a poor womans child, because she did not have the full amount of his fee, and it was buried without the rites of the church."; The high-commissioner made no reply to this and expressed no opinion. On his arrival at the village a delegation came down to meet him, including the mayor, the priest, etc. Upon being presented to the father, the high-commissioner slapped the latter soundly in the face, saying: ";Wretch! I dont want to know you. You are a disgrace to the Church and to the Greek nation."; ";But this isnt the same priest, Excellency,"; explained the bystanders. ";This is a good man. We sent the other away."; ";Give him a hundred drachmas for his poor,"; said His Excellency to his secretary, and thus the incident was closed. At any rate, he had forcibly expressed his opinion of the sort of man the guilty priest was.

CHAPTER XI

THE HELLENIC ADMINISTRATION IN SMYRNA

(MAY 15, 1919SEPTEMBER 9, 1922)

DESPITE many difficulties, the Greek civil authorities, as far as their influence extended, succeeded in giving Smyrna and a large portion of the occupied territory, the most orderly, civilized and progressive administration that it has had in his-toric times. Mr. Sterghiadis, who continued to the last his policy of punishing severely all offenders of Greek origin against the public order, lost, for that reason, popularity in Asia Minor. When he left Smyrna after the debacle of his troops he was hooted by the people of the town who had not come loyally to his support. He was, indeed, a great man who made a supreme effort to perform a superhuman task and who is suffering from the obloquy that always attaches to failure. Here are some of the civilizing reforms which the Hellenic administration introduced into the Smyrna region: 1. During the war, under Turkish rule, the morality of the Christian inhabitants of all nationalities had greatly deteriorated. The Turk had no respect or regard for non-Mussulman women, whom he regards as his legitimate prey. All the American residents of Smyrna during this epoch will remember the orgies indulged in by a certain high Turkish official and his friends and the example set the European colony by a prominent Anglo-Levantine lady who became his acknowledged and public mistress. The lady in question was proud of her position and afterward explained it by saying that she had accepted it to use her influence to prevent persecutions and that a monument should be set up in her honor. In one of the first conversations which I had with Mr. Sterghiades after his arrival, the governor general told me that the Christian people had been debauched by the Turks and had lost their self-respect and their morality, and that they needed an awakening of their pride of race and religious instincts. One of his first acts was to suppress the disorderly houses located in the central portions of the town, and in this he met with determined opposition from various of the foreign consuls whose subjects owned these houses and conducted them. Helpless to enforce an edict against a European subject, he stationed gendarmes in front of the establishments in question who took down the names and addresses of all frequenters and thus caused their patronage so to dwindle that they were obliged to close. Playing of baccarat and other forms of gambling for high stakes had also become a crying evil in Smyrna, resulting in the ruin of several people and even in suicides. Mr. Sterghiades suppressed gambling in the clubs, and private houses, wherever it came to his notice.

2. The Hellenic Administration supported and aided in every way possible educational institutions. Its support and encouragement of American educational and philanthropic institutions will he taken up later. It is chiefly to be praised, however, for the measures which it took, paid for out of the Greek Treasury, for the maintenance and improvement of Turkish schools. It continued the Moslem secondary schools at its own expense, the taxes for their support having been taken over by the Ottoman public debt as security for a loan contracted by the Ottoman Government. The Greek administration supported by funds from its treasury, two Moslem high schools in Smyrna, two at Magnesia and Odemish, and two seminaries in the provinces, paying therefore yearly seventy thousand Turkish pounds. It kept in vigor the Turkish system of primary education, appointing prominent Mussulmans in the various villages to superintend the same. It maintained a Polytechnic school at Smyrna, at which two hundred and ten poor Mussulman, children were educated and supported, paying therefore thirty-six thousand Turkish pounds yearly. In addition to this, it was especially helpful to those American institutions and schools, which operated in the Turkish quarter and among Turkish children.

3. The Greek administration made a serious and intelligent effort to organize a sanitary service for the compiling of statistics, the betterment of sanitary conditions and the suppression of epidemics and contagious diseases, such as malaria, syphilis, etc. A microbiological laboratory was established for the diagnosis of infectious diseases with an equipment of sanitary motorcars for bringing in the sick from distant points, small wagons for the transportation of infected articles and portable outfits for disinfections on the spot. To describe the work of this service alone, which was organized on a large scale and abundantly supplied with means, material and money, would require a good-sized pamphlet. As a result of these measures, plague, exanthematic fever and smallpox were got so under control that they disappeared as epidemic diseases in the occupied zone. Needless to say that systematic war was waged against lice and rats. A Pasteur institute was opened at Smyrna by the Greeks on the eighteenth of August, 1919, under the direction of a specialist working in conjunction with a staff of experts. Out of over one thousand five hundred patients treated during the first two months of its existence who had been bitten by dogs, jackals or wolves, only four died. Treatment was free in this institute. Previously sufferers had been obliged to go to Constantinople or Athens and those who could not raise the funds were left to die. I have myself assisted

poor Turks, frantic with fear, to make the trip to Constantinople for treatment. One section of the University of Smyrna, founded by the Greek administration, was that of the Institute of Hygiene, divided into two sections, hygiene and bacteriology. It was all ready for business when the Turks burned Smyrna, possessing an installation similar to that of the great universities of Europe, including a good library and complete equipment of appliances. It would never have lacked money or support, and would have been at the service of all classes, irrespective of creed or race. Here is the program which it was about to put in operation: Gratuitous bacteriological, hygienic and industrial examinations for all classes of the community. The preparation and gratuitous distribution of all healing and diagnostic inoculations, serums, anti-toxins, antigonococcus, etc. The sanitation of the town on an extensive scale, sewerage, water-supply, streets, etc. Sanitary works for the combating of malaria, the draining of marshes, etc. The combating of trachoma. The combating of phthisis on a large scale, (dis-pensaries, asylums, convalescent homes, special hospitals, sanitation of houses, etc.) For infants: dispensaries, gouttes de lait, creches, foundling homes, etc. For children: various philanthropic institutions. For mothers: pre-natal pre-culture. Education and training of doctors to compose the service of public health. Training for midwives and nurses. Organization of a registry office of births and deaths. Organization of special medical statistical service

4. Financial aid on a large scale was furnished, as was the distribution of flour, clothing, etc., to refugees caused by the

Khemalist raids in the interior and the destruction in 1919 of the cities of Aidin and Nazli. Among those so succored were thousands of Turks. 5. All American missionaries, as well as educational and charitable workers in Smyrna and its hinterland during the Greek occupation, will verify the statement that the Hellenic administration showed itself most helpful and cooperative in many ways, aiding their labors among Turks as well as Christians. Here is a list of certain benevolent acts toward these institutions: The high-commissioner granted to the Y. M. C. A. a large house on the quay, one of the biggest and finest in Smyrna, for use as a ";Soldiers Home."; He also helped its management in many ways by de-taching Greek soldiers for its service. An adequate building was also given to be used as a ";Soldiers Home"; at Magnesia, where many facilities were afforded. The civil department of the Y. M. C. A. was in need of an adequate building for its installation. The Greek authorities requisitioned a cafe belonging to a Greek for that purpose. It was still in operation at the time of the burning of the city. The same Y. M. C. A. organized on a large estate near Smyrna an installation for the study of agriculture by young men. The Greek administration helped this organization by furnishing tents, blankets and other requisites from the quartermasters department and a motor-car for transportation. The Y. M. C. A. had also organized at Phocea, near Smyrna, a summer camp for boys. The Greek administration helped by furnishing lumber, a boat and other materials, and allowed the importation of a motor-car free of duty. The Y. W. C. A., which was managed by Miss Nancy McFarland, was helped in many ways by the Greek administration in the form of considerable sums of money, lumber and supplies.

A branch of the girls school, known as the In-tercollegiate Institute, was started at Guez Tepe by

Miss Minnie Mills for Mussulman women. The high-commissioner furnished a part of the equipment for this. For the N. E. R. at Smyrna the high-commissioner gave Miss Harvey five hundred pounds Turkish to be used in favor of poor Mussulman women. The American College near Smyrna is situated in a place contiguous to a marsh formerly flooded by stagnant water causing malaria. The Greek administration drained the swamp and repaired the road passing by the college. All the agricultural implements, which were imported for the use of the returning Greek refugees or for resale at cost price or on credit for the purpose of restoring the destroyed areas were purchased by the high commission exclusively from American factories at my request. Thus thousands of plows were brought in to be distributed among Turks as well as Christians. A farm of thirty thousand acres situated at Tepekeuy, used by the Greek administration for the study of motor-culture, was bought and made exclusive use of American motor-plows. As a result, students completing the course recommended to the landowners the use of American motor-plows. While I was in Saloniki during the war, the American Y. M. C. A. was greatly aided, both financially and morally, by the Greek authorities, both Mr. Venizelos and the Greek archbishop being friendly to this institution and present at the dedication of its new house. The American missionaries, who had an agricultural college and a school there, were at first viewed with suspicion by the Greeks for the reason that they all spoke Bulgarian and continued to reach in that language after the Greek occupation. I brought the missionaries and the Greek authorities together and since then the said authorities have been most benevolent to the missionaries and helpful to them in many ways. At my invitation the late King Alexander came to Saloniki to visit the various missionary and educational institutions and assured them of his friendly interest and support.

During the Greek administration, I traveled frequently over a large part of the occupied territory and visited many of the

interior villages. I found perfect security everywhere, native Greeks and Turks living together on friendly terms. In general there would be in each village a small administrative office in charge of a petty officer and two or three aides. I noticed the persistent effort, which these people made to fraternize with the Turks and to placate them. Very often have I taken my coffee in the public square of some small town with the Greek officials, the Turkish hodja, (A teacher in the secondary Turkish school attached to a mosque) and various of the Mohammedan notables. - I remember particularly shortly before the Greek defeat sitting thus with a venerable hodja and a Greek surgeon under a plane-tree, helping to celebrate the marriage of the hodja to his fourth wife, which had taken place the day before. The dark side of this seemingly idyllic picture is that quite frequently the two or three Greek officials would be found some morning with their throats cut, whereupon an order would be sent to the village that the names of the assassins must be re-vealed or the town would be burned. This, if I remember correctly, was modeled upon our so-called ";punitive expeditions"; in the Philippines, which the Greek authorities often cited to me in speaking of the matter. In no case did the Turks reveal the names of the offenders and at least twice my office has been invaded by the notables of some town who com-plained that their village had been burned. On each occasion, I asked: ";Were the Greek officials in your town murdered last night?"; And the answer on both these occasions was, ";Yes, but we could not tell the names of the offenders because we did not know who they were."; There were also sporadic acts of great ferocity committed against the peaceful Christian inhabitants of the country, which were always attributed by the Turks to roving bands of Chetas. Who these Chetas were, I do not know, but it is my opinion that they did not come from far. I remember one particularly atrocious case-the massacre and disemboweling of a Greek miller and his wife and their two children.

CHAPTER XXII

THE GREEK RETREAT

(1922)

For years the Greek army had been holding a long line without sufficient food and clothing. Many of these troops had been sent by the Allies to fight for them in Russia where they had suffered severe losses. They were reduced to a state of extreme demoralization. They were fleeing from an implacable enemy from whom they could expect no mercy, if captured. They covered, such of them as got away, the distance from the front to the coast in record time. The entire Moslem population through which they passed was hostile and well-armed. That they found time to do much massacring or that they were in a state of mind to stop by the way for the purpose of attacking women seems hardly credible. That they did burn and lay waste the land may be taken for granted. The Greeks have claimed military necessity for this, and it would appear that they could plead such necessity if ever it can be pleaded. They certainly had more reason for laying bare the country between themselves and the advancing Khemalists than had our own Sherman on his ";March to the Sea."; There is one thing, which any one who has ever traveled through Turkish-ruled lands will see at a glance. Whatever nuclei of civilization existed in the Ottoman Empire outside of Constantinople were Greek, Armenian or something besides Turkish. The non-Mussulmans built the good houses and the better parts of the towns. Many of the Christian houses and towns had already been destroyed by the followers of Talaat and Enver, leaving little of any permanent value in the path of the Greek army.

A Turkish villagers house usually consists of one room without any furniture. At one side is piled, often as high as the wall, a supply of thick quilts. When he goes to bed he takes down one or more of these and sleeps on the floor, or, in the better houses, on a bench that runs around the wall. When he eats he sits on the floor with his heels under him. He cooks in the fireplace. His culinary outfit consists of one earthen pot, a large washbasin out of which the family eats their pilaff, one big spoon for each member of the household and a small one for stirring the coffee. A briki, or long-handled coffee pot, is an

important part of his installation. Many who have dined with rich denatured Turks at Constantinople or with some pasha will deny the accuracy of this picture, but it is in the main correct and describes the houses that compose ninety-nine out of a hundred Turkish villages wherever found. It is for this reason that the Turk may be able to carry on for a long time without business, manu-factures, imports or any of the accessories of civilization. His crude agriculture will suffice for his primitive wants. If the region which he occupies really belongs to him, then he may say that he has a right to the kind of civilization, or lack of it, that suits him best and for which he is most adapted. Whether the Christian world should have looked on and aided him while exterminating the non-Mussulman population of Asia Minor is another question. The difficulties of the Greek retreat are well illustrated by an incident narrated to me by the Reverend Dana Getchell who came into my office from the interior a few days before the arrival of the Khemalists. He said that when he had gone to bed in the evening in his small hotel everything had been quiet, but that he had been awakened in the morning by the sound of tumult in the streets, and looking from the window, he saw the whole Christian population rushing toward the railroad station, carrying such of their belongings as they had been able to snatch. On inquiring what the trouble was he was informed that the Turks were coming. He went to the station himself and saw a long train of cars on to which a small detachment of Greek soldiers was attempting to embark the frightened people. While this operation was being conducted the Mussulman villagers came out from their houses, all armed, and began to fire upon the soldiers and the train. A battle ensued in which the officer commanding the detachment and several of his soldiers were killed. But the soldiers stood their ground well and succeeded finally in getting away with the larger part of the Christians. This specific incident throws light upon the Greek retreat as it shows that the Moslems were, in general, in possession of concealed weapons and that they did not hesitate to use them.

CHAPTER XIII

SMYRNA AS IT WAS

THE burning of Smyrna and the massacre and scattering of its inhabitants has aroused widespread humanitarian and religious interest on account of the unparalleled sufferings of the multitudes involved. But there is another element in the United States, not numerous, that has been more deeply saddened by the fate of this ancient townthe classical scholars and historians. The eyes of scholars, ever since the great discoveries of Schliemann, have been turned toward the island of Crete, where it is now known that a highly developed civilization existed, contemporaneous with early Egyptian, and of which the ancient cities of Tyrins and Mycenae were outposts. It is believed that the ancestors of the royal houses of these settlements came originally from Asia Minor, and it is possible that the conception of the grim old lions above the gate of Mycenae, symbolizing the courage of its kings, may have been imported from Asia. Theseus, that attractive and romantic hero, who finally became one of the rulers of the Mythical Age of Athens, is connected with Asia Minor through the Amazons, who were feminine priestesses of the old cult of the many-breasted nature goddess of Ephesus. From Ionia, the mother civilization spread to old Greece, to Sicily, to Italy and along the shores of the Black Sea, and finally to Europe and America! It is more than probable that Homer was a Smyrniote, or an inhabitant of Asia Minor, and for countless years his writings were a sort of Bible or sacred book, molding the character of millions. Perhaps the earliest conception of monogamy, certainly the most beautiful, comes from Homers poems. Our conception of the family is Greek; we get it from the Odyssey, very probably written in Smyrna, thousands of years ago.

During the days of the Byzantine Empire, that splendid, romantic and tragic power which developed a magnificent civilization and kept the lamp of learning alight all through the darkness of the Middle Ages, Asia Minor flourished and was the province which contributed most to the strength and firmness of the general fabric. The exploits of Nikephoros Phokas and the romance of Diogenes Akritas, immortalized in

verse, are well known even to those scholars who are not Byzantine specialists. Those were the days of the great land barons who kept regal state and whose forgotten history should be a vast treasure-house for romantic novelists. Later, Ionia is of intense interest to the whole Christian world. It is the land of the Seven Cities of the Revelation, of the Seven Churches and the wonderful mystical poem of St. John the Divine. Six of the candles went out in eternal darkness long ago, but that of Smyrna burned brightly until its destruction on the thirteenth of September, 1922, by the Turks of Mustapha Klhemal and the death of the last of its great bishops whose martyrdom fitly ended its glorious Christian history. Polycarp, the patron saint of Smyrna during the long years of its existence as a Christian city, was burned alive in an ancient stadium whose contour is still plainly visible, on February twenty-sixth, in the year A. D. 156; Chrysostom was tortured and torn in pieces by a Turkish mob in front of the military headquarters of the Khemalist forces in Smyrna on September ninth, A. D. 1922. In Asia Minor were held the great Christian assemblies: at Nicea, Ephesus and Chalcedon, were born the Church fathers, St. Paul and the two Gregories. It was at Ephesus, near Smyrna, that St. Paul fought with beasts after the manner of men. Greek civilization has again and again developed in Asia Minor to be crushed by Asiatic invasion. At its height it produced the immortal cities of Pergamus, Smyrna, Colophon, Philadelphia, Ephrsus, Halicarnassus. The whole land was dotted with lesser towns adorned with schools of art and beauti-ful temples from many of which sprang famous philosophers and poets. Ionia is a graveyard of ancient Greek cities and marble villages toward which the interest of American scholars has been turning more and more. A pioneer in this field was J. R. Sitlington Sterrett, who has left an unforgettable name among American archeologists. The climate of Smyrna resembles very much that of Southern California. Snow rarely, if ever, falls in winter, and during the summer the country is daily refreshed by a breeze from the sea, the embates, or, in the Smyrna dialect, the imbat.

The route to Smyrna from Athens lies between Euboea and Andros and between the islands of Chios and Mytilini, the ancient Lesbos, famous as the home of Sappho. It skirts the great promontory of Kharabournou and enters the Hermian Gulf. To the left is the ancient city of Phocea. A colony from

Phocea founded Marseilles, France, some thousands of years ago. It is interesting to know that the massacre and expulsion of the inhabitants in June, 1914, excited special interest and sympathy in the modern French city. The harbor of Smyrna is one of the best in the world, comparable to that of Vancouver. At the bottom of the Hermian Gulf we come to a sort of sea-gate, the entrance to the harbor proper, in which the largest sea-going craft can safely anchor. Smyrna has attained great importance in late years as a commercial port. While other harbors, especially that of its ancient rival, Ephesus, have been filled by deposits brought down by the rivers, that of Smyrna has not suffered the same fate, the silt of the delta of the Hermus having tended only to narrow its mouth. Among the first objects pointed out to the traveler on entering the bay are the ";Two Brothers,"; or twin mountain peaks, which are identical in appearance. At the right is the ancient fortress bombarded by the British fleet during the war whose guns can plainly be seen by passengers upon steamers. Soon after passing the fortress, Smyrna appears nestling in the arms of a long, white, semicircular bay, resembling that of Naples, to which it is scarcely second in beauty, and climbing the slopes of Mount Pagus, crowned by an ancient wall and fortress. The city itself, with its suburbs, stretched far around the semicircle on both sides. At the time of its destruction it is probable that the inhabitants exceeded five hundred thousand in numbers. The latest official statistics give the figure as four hundred thousand, of whom one hundred and sixty-five thousand were Turks, one hundred and fifty thousand Greeks, twenty-five thousand Jews, twenty-five thousand Armenians, and twenty thousand foreigners: ten thousand Italians, three thousand French, two thousand British and three hundred Americans. The principal promenade was the quay, on which were located the American theater, the prettiest building of its kind in the Ottoman Empire, many cinemas, the best hotels, various modern and well-constructed office buildings, besides the residences of the most prosperous merchants, among whom were Greeks, Armenians and Dutch. On this street also were several of the Consulates, the building owned by the French Government being an imposing structure, suitable even for an embassy.

The residences mentioned were elegant in appearance and contained treasures of rugs, expensive furniture, works of art and Oriental curios. The city was divided largely into quarters, though this was not a rigid arrangement. The Turkish lay to the east and south, and, as is usual in all mixed Ottoman towns, occupied the highest part, extending up the sides of Mount Pagus, (and does still, for that matter, as it was not burned). Architecturally it is a typical jumble of ramshackle huts, with very few, if any, buildings of a superior order. To the east are grouped most of the Jews, while the Armenian quarter lay to the north of the Turkish and contiguous with it. The Greek area was north again of the Armenian. In speaking of the population of Smyrna one should not forget to mention the ";Levantines."; There seems to be some doubt in the American mind as to who these really are. The term is usually applied to any inhabitant of the Near East, and is supposed to carry with it an implication of deceit and sharpness in business. A ";Levantine"; is really a foreigner whose forefathers settled in that country one or more generations ago, who has become thoroughly versed in Oriental dealings, who speaks the languages, and some of whose ancestors may have intermarried with Greeks or Armenians. As the Oriental understands it, the population of that country consists of Turks, Greeks, Armenians, Jews and Levantines. The latter have thriven immensely, and there are two small towns, Boudja and Bournabat, both within half an hour by rail from the metropolis, inhabited principally by descendants of British, French and Dutch, whose ancestors settled a hundred years or so ago in the Near East. These two villages are very beautiful. Many of the residences are imposing, and the parks and rose gardens surrounding them are not surpassed anywhere in the world. Their owners lived, (or live, such of them as have gone back) the lives of merchant princes. They have been able, protected by the capitulations, to amass great fortunes. These people generally resent being called ";Levantines,"; and cling to their original nationality. During the Great War their sons enlisted with enthusiasm, and the German and Turkish cannon and other instruments of destruction took heavy toll of the debonair and wealthy youth of Boudja and Bournabat.

The principal business thoroughfare of Smyrna was the Rue Franque, on which were situated the great department and

wholesale stores of the Greeks, Armenians and Levantines. At the shopping hour in the afternoon, this street was so crowded that one moved through it with difficulty, and among the motley throng ladies in costumes of the latest fashion, looking for that sort of merchandise that ladies shop for everywhere, formed a large part. Social life presented many attractions. Teas, dances, musical afternoons and evenings were given in the luxurious salons of the rich Armenians and Greeks. There were four large clubs: the ";Cercle de Smyrne";, frequented mostly by British, French and Americans; the ";Sporting"; with a fine building and garden on the quay; the Greek Club and a Country Club near the American college with excellent golf links and race course. In no city in the world did East and West mingle physically in so spectacular a manner as at Smyrna, while spiritually they always maintained the characteristics of oil and water. One of the common sights of the streets was the long camel caravans, the beasts passing in single file, attached to ropes and led by a driver on a donkey in red fez and rough white-woolen cloak. These caravans came in from the interior laden with sacks of figs, licorice root, raisins, wood, tobacco and rugs. While the foreigner is apt to be afraid of these ungainly beasts, one often saw a Greek or Armenian woman in high-heeled boots and elegant costume, stoop and lift the rope between two camels and pass under. At the north end of the city is a railroad station called ";Caravan Bridge";, because near by is an ancient stone bridge of that name over which the camel caravans arriving from as far away as Bagdad and Damascus, used to pass. Reference has already been made to the gaiety of the natives. One of the chief institutions of Smyrna about which naval men always inquire, was the ";Politakia";, or orchestras of stringed instruments, guitars, mandolins and zither. The players added great zest to the performance by singing to their own accompaniment native songs and improvisations. The various companies gave nightly concerts in the principal cafes and were often called upon for entertainments in private houses.

The lightheartedness of the Smyrniotes was well-nigh irrepressible and continued almost until the last days when it was extinguished forever. During the Great War the British bombarded the fortress. At first the sound of the big guns terrified the inhabitants, but when it was discovered that there was no intention of throwing shells into the city itself the

whole population gathered on the housetops and at the cafes to witness the flashes and the bursting of the projectiles. The cannonading was plainly visible from the quay and became a regular theatrical performance, chairs on the sidewalks being sold at high prices. Passing from the European quarterGreeks and Armenians are here classed as Europeansinto the Turkish, one found himself in the days of the ";Arabian Nights";. The civilization, the manners, the isolation of the women, who were either not seen at all or passed through the streets closely veiled, were all such as one finds described in the ";Thousand and One Nights";. Mention should be made particularly of the letter-writers, generally kindly old hodjas, who sat at tables taking down the love-letters and other missives that were whispered in their ears. Groups of befezzed Mussulmans sat about smoking their water pipes beside antique fountains or in the shade of clambering grape-vines. The American interests in Smyrna were very important. Besides the omnipresent Standard Oil Company, there were the great McAndrews and Forbes licorice firm with its spacious offices and thousands of employees and laborers, all the prin-cipal tobacco companies whose business amounted to millions yearly, the exporters of figs and raisins and carpets, and after the Greek occupation, the importers of agricultural implements and automobiles. There were important American educational and humanitarian institutions as well as archeological expeditions to Sardis and Colophon. The excavators at Sardis during their last campaign made a notable discovery of thirty gold coins of Croesus, which were taken charge of by me and brought to the United States immediately after the Smyrna disaster. They also, with my aid, succeeded in obtaining the first large consignment of original marbles that has ever been sent to any American museum. These latter were shipped to America for the Metropolitan Museum of New York. All these marbles and coins were, for political reasons, sent back to Constantinople from New York.

I shall permit myself to digress sufficiently at this point to make the observation that I took keener satisfaction in bringing these remarkable antiquities to the United States than in any other single act of my entire consular career. This satisfaction was shared by the late Howard Crosby Butler, who added to my pleasure by his unstinted commendation. Perhaps if this great

scholar and courtly gentleman had not died suddenly in Paris, he might have prevented the sacrifice of these treasures to business and political interestsfutilely and unreasonably sacrificed. Among the interesting ancient monuments existing in Smyrna are two aqueducts, which can be seen from the railroad running to Boudja. There is also the so-called ";Tomb of Tantalus,"; the mythical founder of the town. The excellent water supply of the city is still derived from an ancient source known as the ";Baths of Diana."; The road from Smyrna to Boudja skirts the beautiful Valley of St. Anne, so named because she is supposed to have been buried there. Through this flows the river known as the Meles, by the banks of which Homer may have composed his great epics. The civilization of this ancient and beautiful city was essentially Greek. The great mills of Nazli, which before the war supplied an excellent quality of flour not only to Smyrna vilayet, but to the rest of Turkey and even exported to Europe, were founded by a Greek. Of the three hundred and ninety-one factories at Smyrna, three hundred and forty-four were Greek and fourteen Turkish. Statistics of this nature could be multiplied indefinitely. The two principal native schoolsboth Greekwere the Homerion, an institution for girls, and the Evangelical School for Boys, the latter under British protection. These were academies of great merit, affording a liberal course of education, and their graduates, many of them successful men and women, are to be found in all parts of the world. The library of the Evangelical School was recognized by scholars as containing a large and invaluable collection of books, manuscripts and inscriptions, many of which can never be replaced.

Among other irreparable losses caused by the fire should be mentioned two very ancient copies of the Bible, one kept in a church in Smyrna, and the other the special charge of a small community of Christians who are said to have fled from Ephesus when that city was sacked by the Turks centuries ago, and to have founded a small village whose sole object was the preservation of this venerable book. This part of the tale should not be finished without reference to the records of the American Consulate. Smyrna was one of the oldest of our foreign offices

and contained many dispatches signed by Daniel Webster and others equally famous in our history, besides interesting references to incursions of the Barbary pirates, and an account of the saving of a famous Polish patriot by a small American cruiser, which cleared for action and demanded his release from an Austrian battle-ship. There have been many thrilling and inspiring episodes in the history of our navy where commanders have acted on their own responsibility in behalf of justice and humanity. Such episodes were more frequent before the per-fection of the wireless and the submarine telegraph. It is a consolation to reflect that the spirited incident mentioned above occurred in the harbor of Smyrna, to balance, as it were, the history of the locality. I was engaged before the fire in going through the ancient records and preparing a resume of their contents. Among the treasures of the Consulate were twelve magnificent old wood-prints of the battle of Navarino, giving different stages of the action, with faithful reproductions of the various ships with their names, which, as they were my personal property, I had intended to present to our navy department. I believe that there are no other copies of these prints in existence. Smyrna is now a mass of ruins and a Turkish village. It should be borne in mind, however, that history repeats itself. Smyrna was rebuilt by Greeks after its destruction by Lydians, and Hellenic civilization again reasserted itself after the ferocity of the Turkish pirates of 1084, and the frightful butcheries of Tamerlane. A great city is the flower of industry and a peaceful and prosperous civilization. When the farmers swarm over the plains and the sailors go down to the sea in ships, then the bazaars and warehouses are built, the banks and the counting-houses and the shops of the cunning artisans. Smyrna will grow great again when a live and progressive Western civilization once more develops in Ionia. History has demonstrated that the Greeks, from their geographical position, their industrial and economic enterprise, and their relative maritime supremacy in the Mediterranean are the people ultimately destined to carry European progress into Asia Minor unless, indeed, Christianity should utterly fail, and with it, the civilization founded upon it. Smyrna is too near Europe for Turkish retrogression and blight to rest there indefinitely. Its fields are too rich and too valuable to the human race to remain permanently in the bands of a sparse population of incompetent shepherds. The question is often asked: ";When will the Turks rebuild Smyrna!"; Turkish Smyrna was not burned.

CHAPTER XIV

THE DESTRUCTION OF SMYRNA

(SEPTEMBER, 1922)

THE last act in the fearful drama of the extermination of Christianity in the Byzantine Empire was the burning of Smyrna by the troops of Mustapha Khemal. The murder of the Armenian race had been practically consummated during the years 1915-1916, and the prosperous and populous Greek colonies, with the exception of Smyrna itself, had been ferociously destroyed. The idea has been widely circulated, and seems to be gaining credence, that the Turk has changed his nature overnight. Also, Sir Valentine Chirol, Harris Foundation lecturer at the University of Chicago in 1924, made this statement (";The Occident and the Orient";, page 5Cool: ";After the Turks had smashed the Greek armies they turned the essentially Greek city (Smyrna) into an ash heap as proof of their victory."; The destruction of Smyrna happened, however, in 1922, and no act ever perpetrated by the Turkish race in all its bloodstained history, has been characterized by more brutal and lustful features, nor more productive of the worst forms of human sufferings inflicted on the defenseless and unarmed. It was a fittingly lurid and Satanic finale to the whole dreadful tragedy. The uncertainty which at one time existed in the public mind as to the question, ";Who burned Smyrna?";, seems to be pretty well dispelled. All statements that tend to throw doubt on the matter can be traced to suspicious and interested sources. The careful and impartial historian, William Stearns Davis, to whom reference has already been made in this work, says (";A short History of the Near East";, page 393): ";The Turks drove straight onward to Smyrna, which they took (September 9, 1922) and then burned."; Men of this stamp do not make assertions without having first gone carefully into the evidence.

We have already seen by what methods the Greeks had been eliminated from the coastal region of Asia Minor. The murders and deportations have been described by which a flourishing and rapidly growing civilization had been destroyed, villages and farmhouses wrecked and vineyards up-rooted. Large numbers of Greeks, however, who had managed to escape by sea, returned to their ruined homes after the landing of the Hellenic army in May of 1919, and set to work industriously to restore their ruined properties. Mustapha Khemal now determined to make a complete and irretrievable ruin of Christianity in Asia Minor. Carthago delenda est. The plan, revealed by its execution, was to give the city up for some days to lust and carnage; to butcher the Ar-menians, a task which has always given a special pleasure to the Turk; to burn the town and to carry the Greek men away into captivity. The main facts in regard to the Smyrna fire are: 1. The streets leading into the Armenian quarter were guarded by Turkish soldier sentinels and no one was permitted to enter while the massacre was going on. 2. Armed Turks, including many soldiers, entered the quarter thus guarded and went through it looting, massacring and destroying. They made a systematic and horrible ";clean up,"; after which they set fire to it in various places by carrying tins of petroleum or other combustibles into the houses or by saturating bundles of rags in petroleum and throwing these bundles in through the windows. 3. They planted small bombs under the paving stones in various places in the European part of the city to explode and act as a supplementary agent in the work of destruction caused by the burning petroleum which Turkish soldiers sprinkled about the streets. The petroleum spread the fire and led it through the European quarter and the bombs shook down the tottering walls. One such bomb was planted near the American Girls School and another near the American Consulate.

4. They set fire to the Armenian quarter on the thirteenth of September 1922. The last Greek soldiers bad passed through Smyrna on the evening of the eighth, that is to say, the Turks had been in full, complete and undisputed possession of the city for five days before the fire broke out and for much of this time they had kept the Armenian quarter cut off by military control

while conducting a systematic and thorough massacre. If any Armenians were still living in the localities at the time the fires were lighted they were hiding in cellars too terrified to move, for the whole town was overrun by Turkish soldiers, especially the places where the fires were started. In general, all the Christians of the city were keeping to their houses in a state of extreme and justifiable terror for themselves and their families, for the Turks had been in possession of the city for five days, during which time they had been looting, raping and killing. It was the burning of the houses of the Christians, which drove them into the streets and caused the fearful scenes of suffering which will be described later. Of this state of affairs, I was an eye-witness. 5. The fire was lighted at the edge of the Armenian quarter at a time when a strong wind was blowing toward the Christian section and away from the Turkish. The Turkish quarter was not in any way involved in the catastrophe and during all the abominable scenes that followed and all the indescribable sufferings of the Christians, the Mohammedan quarter was lighted up and gay with dancing, singing and joyous celebration. 6. Turkish soldiers led the fire down into the well-built modern Greek and European section of Smyrna by soaking the narrow streets with petroleum or other highly inflammable matter. They poured petroleum in front of the American Consul-ate with no other possible purpose than to communicate the fire to that building at a time when C. Clafun Davis, Chairman of the Disaster Relief Committee of the Red Cross, Constantinople Chapter, and others, were standing in the door. Mr. Davis went out and put his hands in the mud thus created and it smelled like petroleum and gasoline mixed. The soldiers seen by Mr. Davis and the others had started from the quay and were proceeding toward the fire. 7. Dr. Alexander Maclachlan, President of the American College, and a sergeant of American Marines were stripped, the one of his clothes and the other of a portion of his uniform, and beaten with clubs by Turkish soldiers. A squad of American Marines was fired on.

CHAPTER XV

FIRST DISQUIETING RUMORS

MY WIFE and I were at Sevdikeuy, a Greek village a few miles south of Smyrna on the Ottoman railway, when the news that the Greek army was meeting with serious reverses arrived. These rumors were not believed at first, but they grew more and more insistent, throwing the population into an agony of fear. At last the report became a certainty. The official news was received that the Greek army had suffered a terrible and irretrievable defeat and that nothing now prevented the Turks from descending to the coast. The population began to leave, a few at first, then more and more until the flight developed into a veritable panic.

The town was fast filling with refugees from the interior. The majority of these refugees were small farmers who had lived on properties that had descended from father to son for many generations. Their forebears had settled in Asia Minor before the Turks had begun to develop into a nation. They were children of the soil, able to live and care for themselves in their little houses and on their few acres, each family with its cow, its donkey and its goat. They were even producing tobacco, figs, seedless raisins and other products for export. They were expert in the cultivation and manipulation of the better qualities of cigarette tobacco and the priceless raisins, of which latter Asia Minor produces the best quality in the world. This valuable farmer element, the very backbone of the prosperity of Asia Minor, had again been reduced to beggary and thrown upon American charity. They were arriving by thousands in Smyrna and all along the seacoast. They were filling all the churches, schools and the yards of the Y. M. and Y. W. C. A. and the American mission schools. They were sleeping in the streets. Many were getting away during those first days on steamers and sailing craft. The caiques in the harbor, loaded with refugees and their effects, were a picturesque sight. For the man whose heart has not suffered atrophy as a result of the Great War, the spectacle of great numbers of helpless little children was particularly moving. Unfortunately, atrophy of the human heart has been one of the most noticeable phenomena of the great Armageddon. Doctor Esther Lovejoy, of New York, already referred to, used an expression with regard to certain Americans, who were present during the scenes of suffering and

outrage. ";Their minds did not seem to register."; Had she said ";hearts,"; she would have been nearer the truth. The refugees carried with them as much of their belongings as their strength permitted and one often saw a little child sitting on top of a great bundle of bedding, the whole supported on the shoulders of some man or woman stumbling along. In normal times the sick are not seen, as they are in the houses lying in bed for the most part. In ease of a great fire or panic one is surprised at the number of sick or disabled thus brought to light. Many of the refugees were carrying sick upon their shoulders. I remember especially one old gray-haired woman stumbling through the streets of Smyrna with an emaciated feverish son astride her neck. He was taller than the mother, his legs almost touching the ground. Then the defeated, dusty, ragged Greek soldiers began to arrive, looking straight ahead, like men walking in their sleep. Great numbersthe more fortunatewere sitting on ancient Assyrian carts, descendants of the very primitive vehicles used in the time of Nebuchadnezzar.

In a never-ending stream they poured through the town toward the point on the coast to which the Greek fleet had withdrawn. Silently as ghosts they went, looking neither to the right nor the left. From time to time some soldier, his strength entirely spent, collapsed on the sidewalk or by a door. It was said that many of these were taken into houses and given civilian clothes and that thus some escaped. It was credibly reported that others whose strength failed them before they got into the city were found a few hours later with their throats cut. And now at last we heard that the Turks were moving on the town. There had been predictions that Greek troops, on entering Smyrna, would burn it, but their conduct soon dispelled all such apprehensions. In fact the American, with the British, French and Italian delegates had called upon General Hadjianesti, the Greek commander-in-chief, to ask him what measures he could take to prevent acts of violence on the part of the disorganized Greek forces. He talked of a well-disciplined regiment from Thrace, which he was expecting and which he promised to throw out as a screen to prevent straggling bands from entering the city and even of organizing a new resistance to the Turks, but could give the delegates no definite assurance. He was tall and thin, straight as a ramrod, extremely well-groomed, with a pointed gray beard and the general air of an aristocrat. He was a handsome man, with the reputation of a lady-killer. That was the last time I saw him, but when I read later of his standing

before a firing squad in Athens, I still retained a vivid mental picture of that last interview in the military headquarters in Smyrna. If it was he who was responsible for sending away the flower of his troops to threaten Constantinople at a time when they were most needed in Asia Minor, he deserved severe punishment or confinement in a lunatic asylum. He had the general reputation of being megalomaniac, with not too great ability. Certainly none but a fool would have accepted the Smyrna post at that time for the sake of glory. What was needed was a man of energy with a clear understanding of the situation who would have taken hurried and wise measures to save as much as possible of the wreckage. But Hadjianesti was busy furnishing in gorgeous style and repairing a palace on the quay, which he had requisitioned for a residence. He deserved to be pitied, for it is probable that he was not well-balanced mentally. It was definitely asserted that the Turkish cavalry would enter the town on the morning of September 9, (1922). The Greek general staff and the high-commissioner with the entire civil administration, were preparing to leave. The Greek gen-darmes were still patrolling the streets and keeping order. These men had gained the confidence of every one in Smyrna and the entire occupied region by their general efficiency and good conduct. Whatever accusations may be substantiated against the Greek soldiers, nothing but praise can be said of the Greek gendarmes. All my former colleagues at Smyrna and all residents of the district will bear me out in this statement. There would be an interval between the evacuation of Smyrna and the arrival of the Turkish forces when the town would be without a government of any kind. Some of the representatives of foreign governments went to the high-commissioner and asked him to leave the gendarmes until the Turks had taken over, under assurance from the latter that they would be alowed to depart without molestation. The high-commissioner did not grant this request. I did not join in it. The Greek officials all left. Mr. Sterghjades had but a few steps to go from his house to the sea where a ship was awaiting him, but he was hooted by the population. He had done his best to make good in an impossible situation. He had tried by every means in his power to make friends of the implacable Turks, and he had punished severely, sometimes with death, Greeks guilty of crimes against Turks. He founded a university at Smyrna, bringing from Germany a Greek professor with an international reputation to act as president.

One of the last Greeks I saw on the streets of Smyrna

before the entry of the Turks, was Professor Karatheodoris, president of the doomed university. With him departed the incarnation of Greek genius of culture and civilization in the Orient. The Hellenic forces left, civil and military, and the interregnum of a city without a government began. But nothing happened. Mohammedans and Christians were quiet, waiting with a great anxiety. The supreme question was: How would the Turks behave? The French and Italian delegates assured their colonies that Khemals army consisted of well-disciplined troops and that there was nothing to fear. I had no anxiety for the native-born Americans, but was very uneasy about the two hundred or more naturalized citizens, many of them former Ottoman subjects. I, therefore, did not take the responsibility of assuring the native population, Greeks and Armenians, that they would be perfectly safe, neither did I say anything that might tend to create panic. Many ladies, American and others, left at this time. I counseled my wife to go, but she refused, thinking that her staying might give comfort to those who remained. I decided to select a place of rendezvous for the American citizens and to notify all of them to keep in the neighborhood of this place as much as possible and, in case of serious disorders and general danger, to take refuge there. I picked out the American theater, a large and suitable building on the quay, for the purpose and called the leading members of the American colony, native and naturalized, to a meeting in my office and advised them of the measures taken, to be applied in case of need. When I told them that the meeting was dismissed, Mr. Rufus W. Lane, now a merchant of Smyrna, but formerly American consul there, arose and said: ";We did not come here solely to save our own skins. The refugees that are pouring by thousands and thousands into the city are dying of starvation and nobody to help them. I had hoped that this meeting bad been called together to take measures to succor these poor people."; A Provisional Relief Committee was organized on the spot and a sufficient sum of money contributed to begin operations. All the leading American firms offered their lorries and automobiles and their personal services. Bakers were hired and set to work, stocks of flour found and purchased, and in a few hours this organization was feeding the helpless and bewildered refugees who were crowding into the city. But for the American colony in Smyrna thousands would have died of starvation before the Relief Unit could arrive from Constantinople.

In the meantime I was insistently telegraphing for

American men-of-war to come to Smyrna. If there was ever a time when a situation demanded the presence of naval units, this, I thought, was that occasion. Though our colony was not great, our business interests and property holdings were very considerable indeed, to say nothing of our large schools with their staffs of teachers and professors. The navy in those waters was under the control of that very fine officer and gentleman, Admiral Mark L. Bristol. I had reason to think that the admiral had perfect confidence in the good intentions and administrative abilities of the Turks and believed that the latter would bring a kind and benevolent administration to Smyrna. In response to telegraphic insistence with the State Department a wire was received to the effect that destroyers would be sent to Smyrna, as cruisers were not avail-able, for the protection of American lives and property. Two small destroyers were accordingly sent. Naval units of Great Britain, Italy, France and the United States were present at Smyrna, and anchored but a few hundred yards or nearer from the houses on the quay during the appalling, shameful and heartrending scenes which followed.

CHAPTER XVI

THE TURKS ARRIVE

ON THE morning of the ninth of September, 1922, about eleven oclock, frightened screams were heard. Stepping to the door of my office, I found that a crowd of refugees, mostly women, were rushing in terror upon the Consulate and trying to seek refuge within, and that they were very properly being kept out by the two or three bluejackets assigned for the defense of the consular property. One glance from the terrace which overlooked the quay made evident the cause of their terror. The Turkish cavalry were filing along the quay, on their way to their barracks at the Konak at the other end of the city. They were sturdy-looking fellows passing by in perfect order. They appeared to be well-fed and fresh. Many of them were of that Mongolian type which one sees among the Mohammedans of Asia Minor.

From the fact that not all the troops of Mustapha Khemal were provided with the smart uniforms of his picked troops, much has been made by Turkish apologists of the difference between ";regulars"; and ";irregulars";. Any one who saw those mounted troops passing along the quay of Smyrna would testify, if he knew anything at all of military matters, that they were not only soldiers, but very good soldiers indeed, thoroughly trained and under perfect control of admirable officers. And any one who knows anything of Turkish character will testify that the Turk is essentially a soldier, extraordinarily amenable to the orders of his superiors. The Turk massacres when he has orders from headquarters and desists on the second when commanded by the same authority to stop. Mustapha Khemal was worshipped by that army of ";regulars"; and ";irregulars"; and his word was law. As the Turkish cavalry was entering Smyrna on the morning of the ninth, some fool threw a bomb. The Turkish officer commanding the cavalry division received bloody cuts about the head. All the testimony is to the effect that he rode unconcernedly on. That is what a Turk would do, for of the courage of the race there is no doubt. It has been stated that this bomb was thrown by an Armenian, but I have seen no proof of the assertion, nor can the statement that the throwing of this bomb precipitated the massacre of the Armenians, be reconciled with the Turkish claim that their troops were so exasperated with the atrocities of the Greek army that they could not be restrained when reaching Smyrna. Armenians are not Greeks, and the fury of the Turks burst first upon their usual victims. On the evening of the ninth, the looting and killing began. Shooting was heard in various parts of the town all night, and the following morning native-born Americans, both men and women, began to report seeing corpses lying about in the streets in the interior of the town. Nureddin Pasha, the Turkish commander-in-chief, issued a command that everybody was to go peacefully about his business and that order should be preserved. This caused a momentary feeling of security among a certain element of the non-Mussulman population, so that a number of shops that had been closed were reopened.

But this confidence was not of long duration, for the looting spread and the savagery increased. At first, civilian Turks, natives of the town, were the chief offenders. I myself saw such civilians armed with shotguns watching the windows of Christian houses ready to shoot at any head that might ap-pear. These had the air of hunters crouching and stalking their

prey. But the thing that made an unforgettable impression was the expression on their faces. It was that of an ecstasy of hate and savagery. There was in it, too, a religious exaltation, but it was not beautiful, it was the religion of the Powers of Darkness. One saw, too, all the futility of missionary work and efforts of conversion. Here was complete conviction, the absolute triumph of error and the doctrine of murder and pitilessness. There was something infinitely sad in those pale writhing faces on which seemed to shine the wan light of hell. One could not help pitying those men even while they were killing. One thought of lost souls and the torments of the damned. Those killers were unhappy. The last Greek soldiers disappeared from Smyrna on the evening of the eighth and the Turks rapidly took over the town. Mounted patrols and little squads of soldiers began to appear on the streets, serving as police. These were well enough behaved. There were credibly reported instances of minor Turkish officers interfering with the looters and evil-doers, and even of instances of kindness being shown to non-Mussulman natives. I saw no such kindness, however. If I had, I should be eager to report it, but I am willing to accept the testimony of others. The panic among the native Christians was now increasing to an alarming extent. As the looting spread and the killing increased the American institutions were filled with frightened people. These institutions in Smyrna were the Intercollegiate Institute, a seminary for young girls; the Y. W. C. A., housed in a large building and surrounded by a garden and tennis court, and the Y. M. C. A.

The night of the tenth the shooting could still be heard in the Christian quarters and frightened people were besieging the doors of these institutions and screaming and begging in Gods name to be let in. A number of bluejackets were stationed in both the girls school and the Y. W. C. A., and if any of them chance to read these lines they will confirm the statement that the conduct of the American women teachers connected with the American institutions in and about Smyrna was without exception, above praise. There was not one who showed the least indication of fear or nervousness under the most trying circumstances; not one who flinched or wobbled for an instant throughout a situation which had scarcely a parallel in the history of the world for hideousness and danger. They endured fatigue almost beyond human endurance, that they might do all

in their power to save their charges and give comfort and courage to the frightened hunted creatures who had thrown themselves on their protection. Such women as these throw imperishable luster on the name of American womanhood. Since none of them gave up or showed the white feather, we may conclude that they were worthy representatives of a worthy sisterhooodthe American Woman. For the men nothing need be said, for American men are expected to come up to the mark. I was proud of my whole colony at Smyrna. Mention should be made of Jacobs, director of the Y. M. C. A. He was and is still, doubtless, famous for a genial smile which he himself calls the ";Y. M. C. A. smile."; Proceeding along the quay on an errand of mercy in connection with the refugees, he was stopped by several Turkish soldiers, searched and robbed of a sum of money. Continuing his route, he hailed a Turkish officer to whom he complained. The officer asked him; ";Did they take it all";, ";Fortunately, no,"; replied Jacobs. ";Well then,"; said the officer, ";hand over what you have left,"; which Jacobs was compelled to do. As he left he was shot at, but fortunately not bit. This incident I did not see, but it was related to me by other Americans. The Turks were now making a thorough and systematic job of killing Armenian men. The squads of soldiers which had given the inhabitants a certain amount of comfort, inspiring the belief that the regular army was beginning to function and would protect the citizens, were chiefly engaged in hunting down and killing Armenians. Some were dispatched on the spot while others were led out into the country in squads and shot, the bodies being left in piles where they fell. The Americans belonging to the various charitable institutions, whose duties took them into the interior of the town, reported an increasing number of dead and dying in the streets. A native-born American reported that he had seen a man beaten to death with clubs by the Turks, ";till there was not a whole bone left in his body."; The unwillingness of all the eye-witnesses to say anything that might offend the Turks and thus compromise their interests, shows how difficult it has been to get the full extent of the hideous and shameful truth.

Another native-born American, representative of a well-known tobacco firm, came white and trembling into the Consulate and reported that he had seen a terrible sight, ";just around the corner."; A number of Turkish soldiers had stopped an old man and commenced talking to him. The old man had

thrown up his hands, the fingers spread in an attitude of supplication, whereupon one of the soldiers had split his hands with a sword, cut off his wrists and hewn him down. The loot was now being driven out of the bazaars and the Armenian quarter by the cartload, and cartloads of corpses, as of beef or sheep, were being sent into the country. The following is found in my memoranda dated September 12, 1922: ";A party of Americans saw nine cartloads of dead bodies being carried off in the neighborhood of the Konak (Turkish government house) and another party saw three such cart-loads in the neighborhood of the Point Station."; Captain Hepburn, one of the naval officers, counted thirty-five dead bodies on the road leading to Paradise, a small village near Smyrna, where the American International College is situated. At Boudja, another village, largely inhabited by English and other foreigners, there was a well-known and wealthy Dutch family by the name of De Jong. It was reported that Mr. and Mrs. De Jong had been murdered by Turkish soldiers. Con-cerning this affair, the following details were furnished me by Mr. Francis Blackler, one of the prominent members of the American community at Smyrna, head of the well-known firm of Griffith and Company, that does an extensive business with America. Mr. Blackler may be mentioned as neither he nor his wife, a lady of exceptional culture and refinement, has any idea of returning to Smyrna, at least under present conditions. ";I believe I was the first,"; he said, ";to find and recognize the bodies of the De Jongs. I was passing along the street after the Turkish cavalry had passed through and I saw two bodies lying on the road. I stooped down and looked and immediately exclaimed, Why, thats Mr. De Jong! Glancing at the other, I saw that it was Mrs. De Jong, The bodies were perforated with bullet holes. I notified the relatives and we took them away and buried them.";

About this time, Sir Harry Lamb, the distinguished and able British consul-general, came to me and asked if I could send two automobiles to Bournabat to get Doctor Murphy and the women of his family. Besides my own car, there were quite a number of autos at my disposal, as the Americans of Smyrna owned many, practically all of which they had put at the disposition of the Consulate and the Relief Organization.

Doctor Murphy was a retired army surgeon who had been in the British Indian service. He was living with his two daughters on pension at Bournabat, an aged man with a high record. Sir Harry related that Turks had entered the Murphy home and told the doctor not to be frightened, as they meant harm to no one. They had simply come to violate the women. His daughters, fortunately, had hidden themselves in a room up-stairs, but the eyes of the Turks fell upon a young and pretty servant. They attempted to seize her, when she fell on her knees and threw her arms about the legs of the aged doctor and begged him to save her. The old hero tried to protect the girl in so far as his feeble strength would allow, but he was beaten over the head with muskets, kicked, and the girl torn from him by the Turks. They then proceeded to accomplish their foul purpose. Sir Harry added that the doctor was in a desperate state and the women nearly dying from fright. The automobiles were sent and the Murphys brought down. The doctor died of his injuries. The Archbishop Chrysostom came to the Consulate but a short time before his death, together with the Armenian Archbishop. Chrysostom was dressed in black. His face was pale. This is the last time that I saw this venerable and eloquent man alive. He was a constant friend of Americans and American institutions and used all his influence with the clergy and the government in favor of the support of our schools, our Y. W. C. A. and Y. M. C. A. It is doubtful if there is any member of our foreign missionary, educational and philanthropic institutions who will dispute this statement. He frequented them all and often addressed their members. As he sat there in the consular office, the shadow of his approaching death lay upon his features. Some who read these linessome few, perhaps will understand what is meant. At least twice in my life I have seen that shadow upon a human visage and have known that the person was soon to die. Monseigneur Chrysostom believed in the union of Christian churches, in a united effort in the cause of Christ and the better education of the Eastern clergy. Neither he nor the Armenian bishop spoke to me of their own danger, but they asked me if nothing could be done to save the inhabitants of Smyrna.

The tales vary as to the manner of Chrysostoms death, but the evidence is conclusive that he met his end at the hands of the Ottoman populace. A Turkish officer and two soldiers went

to the offices of the cathedral and took him to Nureddin Pasha, the Turkish commander-in-chief, who is said to have adopted the medieval plan of turning him over to the fanatical mob to work its will upon him. There is not sufficient proof of the veracity of this statement, but it is certain that he was killed by the mob. He was spit upon, his beard torn out by the roots, beaten, stabbed to death and then dragged about the streets. His only sin was that he was a patriotic and eloquent Greek who believed in the expansion of his race and worked to that end. He was offered a refuge in the French Consulate and an escort by French Marines, but he refused, saying that it was his duty to remain with his flock. He said to me: ";I am a shepherd and must stay with my flock."; He died a martyr and deserves the highest honors in the bestowal of the Greek church and government. He merits the respect of all men and women to whom courage in the face of horrible death makes an appeal. Polycarp, the patron saint of Smyrna, was burned to death in the stadium overlooking the town. The Turk roams over the land of the Seven Cities and there is none to say him nay, but the last scene in the final extinction of Christianity was glorified by the heroic death of the last Christian bishop. Looking from the door of the Consulate, I saw a number of miserable refugees with their children, bundles and sick, being herded toward the quay by several Turkish soldiers. One gray-haired old woman was stumbling along behind, so weak that she could not keep up, and a Turkish soldier was prodding her in the back with the butt of his musket. At last he struck her such a violent blow between the shoulder-blades that she fell sprawling upon her face on the stony street. Another old woman came screaming to me, crazy with grief, crying, ";My boy! My boy!"; The front of her dress was covered with blood. She did not say what had happened to her boy, but the copious blood told its own story. Mrs. Cass Arthur Reed, wife of the dean of the American College at Paradise, near Smyrna, thus describes the stripping and beating of her father, the venerable president, as also of Sergeant Crocker, an American navy officer:

";On September 11, 1922, American Marines who were on the lookout from the roof of the college notified their chief that the American settlement house, belonging to the college, was being looted by the Turkish soldiers. So the chief and father rode over to the settlement house in the college car, car-

rying the American flag. They informed the men that this was American property they were looting and asked why they were doing it? Father explained it was a community house and served the Turks as well as Christians in its work. They seized both men and stripped them of their clothes, valuables and money, shoes and stockings, and beat them both with a club five feet long and three inches in diameter. Sergeant Crocker was the officer who was beaten. He took the club over to the college afterward. Before he was stripped of his clothes he, of his own accord, took off his revolver and showed the Turkish soldiers that he did not mean to hurt them. They beat both men severely and separated them so they could not stand together. They beat them with the butt end of their rifles and with this big club I have mentioned. Then they demanded of Doctor MacLachlan that he hand over the Marines guarding his college. He said he was not a military man and had no control over the Marines, who had been sent by the American Government to protect the American property and the refugees in it."; ";They hit him on the head, limbs, crushed the big toe of his right foot, all the time lunging at him to run, which he refused to do knowing they would put bullets in his back if he did. What he considered saved his life was that he kept calm through the whole procedure, saying they could kill him if they wished, but he wanted to explain why he was there and why he wanted them to stop robbing the Armenian property. One man lunged at him with a bayonet, and father put out his hand to grasp it and cut his palm. When the soldier drew back to get another lunge at him, the bayonet remained in fathers hand. He was naked all this time. Then they lamed his left foot, breaking the tendons in the back of his knee so that he fell to the ground. He endeavored throughout the whole thing to keep his feet and he saved the blows on his head by putting up his arms. Several times they stood him up a few yards away and threatened to blaze at him.";

";During this time, one of the Turkish students, who had seen the thing from the college, ran over. While the guns were pointed at father, he threw him-self on the butt ends of the rifles and beseeched the men not to kill him, that he was a good man. They then accused this student of being an infidel and he swore that he was a true Moslem and he was wearing Khemals picture on his arm and also wearing a fez. Sergeant Crocker had given the order to his men on the roof of the college not to fire or use their machine guns. Two of the Marines chased over to help when they saw what was going on. Sergeant Crocker ordered them to retreat in order to save Doctor MacLachlans

and his own life. The Turks placed Doctor MacLachlan up against a wall and were about to shoot him when, at the very moment, a young Turkish officer appeared on horse-back and ordered them to desist."; They obeyed immediately and went away, proving by their immediate obedience that they were regular troops under good discipline. The following details concerning the attack on President MacLachlan and Sergeant Crocker were furnished me by another eye-witness of the scene: ";When the bluejackets in the main building saw the predicament of their chief and that he was in danger of being ill-treated, they ran to his rescue. Sergeant Crocker spreading his arms motioned them backward, saying: Retire! Retire! Dont shoot! Retire! ";This they did, and after they had covered some distance in this manner, he gave the order: Wheel and run! ";They obeyed, whereupon the Turkish soldiers opened up a lively fusillade on the running Marines, and their rifle fire was so rapid and continual that it reminded me of a machine gun. Fortunately none of the Americans was hurt."; The following looting of American property occurred at Paradise, as described to me by an American lady connected with the college: ";In September, 1922, every American house at Paradise had an American flag, back and front, and all have been broken into except two. ";Lately, while the chief of the Turkish army, who had billeted himself at the presidents house, was eating there with his band playing on the campus, the Turks looted the deans house, right on the same campus."; Meanwhile, in the city of Smyrna itself, the hunting and killing of Armenian men, either by hacking or clubbing or driving out in squads into the country and shooting, caused an unimaginable panic. There was no help anywhere in sight. The battle-ships of the Great Powers, including America, could not interfere for various reasons and there were instances of persons who had reached them being sent back to the shore.

This man-hunt was now being participated in by squads of the Turkish army. Armenians soon disappeared from the streets,

either through death or concealment. The proclamation had been issued that any one concealing an Armenian in his house would be brought before the court-martiala justly dreaded tribunal. One instance will show what terror this edict inspired in the hearts of alleven foreign subjects. A prominent Dutch subject related the following incident, which he witnessed from the deck of his small private yacht: ";Over by Cordelio (a suburb of Smyrna), I saw a young couple wade out into the sea. They were a respectable, attractive pair and the man was carrying in his arms a small child. As they waded deeper and deeper into the water, till it came nearly up to their shoulders, I suddenly realized that they were going to drown themselves. I therefore pushed out to them in a boat and with the promise that I would do what I could to save them, managed to get them to shore. They explained that they were Armenians, and knowing that the man would certainly be killed and the wife, who was young and pretty, either outraged or taken into a harem and their baby left to die, they had determined to drown themselves together. I took them to several places and tried to get them in, but without success. I finally conducted them to a large school whose building and garden were full of people, rang the bell, and, when a sister came to the door explained the situation to her. When she heard that they were Armenians, she shut the door. I went away leaving them sitting on the steps of the school."; And there we shall leave them with the hope that in some miraculous way they were saved, which. Is not probable. This incident is not related to throw discredit on the personnel of the foreign school. They thought that if they took in an, Armenian couple, they might endanger the safety of the hundreds of people whom they were protecting, most, if not all of whom were of their own religion and therefore their especial charges.

As the Armenians had all disappeared from the streets, it was supposed that the men who had escaped had taken refuge in their own quarter, a well-built, Europeanized section of the town, within well-defined limits. Before proceeding to what happened next, it should be explained that the soldiers were helped in picking out Armenians in the streets by native spies, who accompanied them and pointed out victims. I could not recognize the nationality of those foul and slimy reptiles, the spies. I was told by some that they were Jews, but I have no proof to substantiate the statement. Of course many of the informers were Turks, and it is possible that they were all of that race, as they would naturally aid their own troops.

When Armenian hunting became too poor in the streets of Smyrna, their precinct was closed to all except Turks by soldiers stationed at the street entrances, after which the sack and massacre were conducted methodically. I did not myself attempt to enter the Armenian section, but I was repeatedly informed by those with whom I was in contact that ingress was not permitted. Americans who saw into the quarter from their windows, stated that there was not a house that escaped, so far as could be seen. All were broken into, looted, the furniture smashed and thrown into the streets. What happened to the inhabitants can easily be left to the imagination it is easy to form a mental picture of those families, cowering in their homes, with their wives, their daughters and their babes, waiting for the crash of a rifle butt on their doors.

CHAPTER XVII

WHERE AND WHEN THE FIRES WERE LIGHTED

IT WAS after this complete gutting of the Armenian portion of the town that the Turkish soldiers applied the torch to numerous houses simultaneously. As has already been mentioned, they chose a moment when a strong wind was blowing directly away from the Mohammedan settlement. They started the conflagration directly behind the Intercollegiate Institute, one of the oldest and most thorough American schools in Turkey, in such a way that the building would be sure to fall an early prey to the flames. The pupils of that school have al-ways been largely Armenian girls, and its buildings were, at that time, crowded with refugees. Miss Minnie Mills, its dean, a brave, competent and admirable lady, saw Turkish soldiers go into various Armenian houses with petroleum tins and in each instance after they came out, flames burst forth. In a conversation held with me on the thirtieth of January, 1925, on the occasion of the Missionary Convention that took place in the City of Washington, Miss Mills confirmed the above statements and added the following details:

";I could plainly see the Turks carrying the tins of petroleum into the houses, from which, in each instance, fire burst forth immediately afterward. There was not an Armenian

in sight, the only persons visible being Turkish soldiers of the regular army in smart uniforms."; On the same occasion Mrs. King Birge, wife of an American missionary to Turkey, made the following statement: ";I went up into the tower of the American College at Paradise, and, with a pair of field-glasses, could plainly see Turkish soldiers setting fire to houses. I could see Turks lurking in the fields, shooting at Christians. When I drove down to Smyrna from Paradise to Athens, there were dead bodies all along the road."; During the same conversation Miss Mills told me of a great throng of Christians crowded into a street the head of which was guarded by Turkish soldiers. The flames were approaching and the soldiers were forcing these people to go into the houses. An American automobile passed and the poor wretches stretched out their hands, crying: ";Save us! The Turks are going to burn us alive."; Nothing could be done, of course, and the car passed on. Later two Catholic priests came up and said to the Turks, ";This is a fiendish thing you are doing,"; and they allowed an old woman to come out of one of the houses. It will be seen that the situation was such that only the Turks were in position to light the flames. Now we have the testimony of eye-witnesses of the highest credibility, who actually saw them commit the act. I remember on various oc-casions in the past talking with Miss Mills concerning Turkish atrocities, which were continually occurring and the missionary policy of remaining silent for fear of endangering the lives of colleagues working in the interior of Asia Minor. ";I believe,"; said she, ";that the time for that policy has passed and not even regard for the safety of our workers should prevent us from telling the truth."; She was right, of course, for a full understanding of what has been going on in Turkey by the civilized world might have caused such a development of Christian sentiment as might have led to the taking of measures to prevent the wholesale horrors that have been perpetrated. The following extract from a letter written by a lady connected with the American missions in Turkey has recently fallen into my hands. It is dated September 21, 1922, and was sent to a friend in the United States:

";Our Murray house across the street was locked up and protected only by an American flag hung from an upper

window, but we had several Marines from the American destroyers with us who behaved splendidly all through and were a great comfort to us. Of course we had many trying things during the time we were there together, from Saturday, Sep-tember ninth, until Wednesday, thirteenth, when we left, because the place was on fire. Most of the people who had fled to us for refuge behaved wonderfully patiently under the lack of bread and many difficulties. We had eighty small babies and one born there. We organized a hospital, etc., and had gotten the commissariat running with the difficulty overcome, as we supposed, of lack of bread."; ";All ovens in the Christian quarters, where we were, at least, and probably everywhere, had been ordered closed from Sunday until Wednesday, when the city burned. It looks now to me like a definite attempt to starve the population out."; ";The Red Cross insisted on ovens being opened for them and the people were then burned out."; ";The looting and murder went on steadily under our eyesa murdered man lay before our Murray house door for days, under the American flag, his blood spattered over our steps, etc. There were dead and dying every where. The silence of death finally reigned over us and was broken during the last three days only by the fierce Chetas breaking in doors of houses, shooting the poor cowering inhabitants, looting, etc., and at night the howling of homeless dogs and the feet of wandering horses clanging over the rough stones of the street. After the third day of the occupation of Khemals army, fires began to break out in the Christian quarter of the city. Miss Mills and some of our teachers saw soldiers preparing fires. I myself saw a Cheta carrying a load of firewood on his back up an alley, from which later on the fire that caught our building came."; ";It is quite clear in my mind that there was a definite plan to burn out the Christian quarter after it had been looted. The time for starting the great fire was when the wind was blowing away from the Turkish quarter. I remarked when the fires began."; ";I am sure the Turkish authorities will say one of two things, either that the retreating Greek army set the city onfire, or the Armenians.";

";Exactly this has been published in Italian and French

papers. Do not believe a word of it! We were in the Christian quarter where the fires began. Almost all Armenians except those we were sheltering had been looted and killed a day or twoeven longer before any fires began. The Greek soldiers had passed quietly through the suburbs about three or four days before."; ";The whole city had been completely under military control since Saturday afternoon and the fires began on Wednesday, which finally destroyed the city. The Turks, Chetas or regulars, or both, burned the city to dispose of the dead after having carried away their loot."; The writer of this letter is neither Armenian nor Greek and is a person of the highest repute. I do not agree with the reason stated in it for the burning of Smyrna. The torch was applied to that ill-fated city and it was all systematically burned by the soldiers of Mustapha Khemal in order to exterminate Christianity in Asia Minor and to render it impossible for the Christians to return. By the time the Turkish soldiers had set fire to Smyrna, September 13, 1922, I had succeeded in getting hold of practically all of my colony (about three hundred in number) most of them naturalized citizens. These, together with their families and relatives were huddled in the Theatre de Smyrne, on the quay, owned by a naturalized American citizen. Just across the road was the harbor where the American cruiser, the Simpson, was moored, ready to take them off. There was a guard of bluejackets with a machine-gun inside the theater. Soon after the conflagration took on serious proportions, I went up on the terrace of the Consulate to look. The spectacle was one of vast dark clouds of smoke, arising from a wide area, for the fire had been started simultaneously in many places. As it was evident that the time was fast approaching when it would be necessary to evacuate the colony, I was kept very busy during those few remaining lurid hours in signing passes for such as were entitled to American protection and trans-portation to Piraeus.

The flames consumed the Armenian quarter with such appalling rapidity as to make it certain that the Turks were augmenting them with inflammable fluids. Bluejackets sent to the scene reported that they saw Turkish soldiers throwing rags

soaked in petroleum into Armenian houses. The buildings of Smyrna were much more inflammable than they appeared at a casual glance. The city had suffered in times past from earthquakes and the stone and plaster walls contained a skeleton of wooden beams and timbers to prevent their being easily shaken down. When a wall became very hot from a contiguous fire these wooden timbers caught inside the plaster and the masonry crumbled. As the conflagration spread and swept on down toward the quay where were the beautiful and well-built offices and warehouses of the great foreign merchants and the residences of the rich Levantines, Greeks and Armenians, the people poured in a rapidly increasing flood to the waterfront, old, young, women, children, sick and well. Those who were unable to walk were carried on stretchers, or on the shoulders of relatives. The aged Doctor Arghyropolos, long a well-known figure on the streets of Smyrna, being ill, was brought down on a stretcher to the quay where he died. The last Miltonic touch was now added to a scene of vast, unparalleled horror and human suffering. These thousands were crowded on a narrow street between the burning city and the deep waters of the bay. The question has been frequently asked, ";What efforts were made to put out the fire at Smyrna?"; I did not see any such efforts. If the Turks did anything along this line it was merely the sporadic attempt of some petty officer, who had not been informed. What measures they took for saving the American consular building have already been described. Great clouds of smoke were by this time beginning to pour down upon the Consulate. The crowd in the street before this building, as well as that upon the quay, was now so dense that the commanding naval officer told me that in ten minutes more I should not be able to get through. The hour had struck for me to evacuate my colony, to find some refuge for it in a Christian country, and to find means for its temporary sustenance.

I was profoundly stirred by the plight of these people and was determined that they should get the kindest, most generous and patient treatment possible. I therefore loaded a few trunks into a waiting automobile, as well as a few bundles of my fine collection of rugs, which fortunately were lying packed up, waiting to be taken out of their casings for winter use, grabbed

whatever was dearest to me that happened to be in sight, and with my wife and a Greek servant started for the quay and the waiting destroyer. The naval officers and men acted with the greatest efficiency and both myself and wife were treated with extreme courtesy. In the somewhat difficult task of getting us through the frantic crowds and on to the launch, the young native-born Americans were also cool-headed and capable. There was great danger of the launch being rushed and swamped by the desperate, terrified people swarming the wharf. One frightened man who jumped into it, was thrown into the sea by a young American. He was promptly fished out again and went away ashamed and very wet. It was this incident, happening at a psychological moment, and the determined guard kept by bluejackets and a few native-born Americans, which enabled us to embark and get away. The last view of the ill-fated town by daylight was one of vast enveloping clouds rolling up to heaven, a narrow water-front covered with a great throng of peoplean ever-increasing throng, with the fire behind and the sea before, and a powerful fleet of inter-allied battle-ships, among which were two American destroyers, moored a short distance from the quay and looking on. As the destroyer moved away from the fearful scene and darkness descended, the flames, raging now over a vast area, grew brighter and brighter, presenting a scene of awful and sinister beauty. Historians and archeologists have declared that they know of but one event in the annals of the world which can equal in savagery, extent and all the elements of horror, cruelty and human suffering, the destruction of Smyrna and its Christian population by the Turks, and this was the demolition of Carthage by the Romans.

Certainly at Smyrna, nothing was lacking in the way of atrocity, lust, cruelty and all that fury of human passion which, given their full play, degrade the human race to a level lower than the vilest and cruelest of beasts. For during all this diabolical drama the Turks robbed and raped. Even the raping can be understood as an impulse of nature, irresistible perhaps, when passions are running wild among a people of low mentality and less civilization, but the repeated robbing of women and girls can be attributed neither to religious frenzy nor to animal passions. One of the keenest impressions, which I brought away with me from Smyrna was a feeling of shame that

I belonged to the human race. At the destruction of Smyrna there was one feature for which Carthage presents no parallel. There was no fleet of Christian battle-ships at Carthage looking on at a situation for which their governments were responsible. There were no American cruisers at Carthage. The Turks were glutting freely their racial and religious lust for slaughter, rape and plunder within a stones throw of the Allied and American battle-ships because they had been systematically led to believe that they would not be interfered with. A united order from the commanders or from any two of themone harmless shell thrown across the Turkish quarterwould have brought the Turks to their senses. And this, the presence of those battle-ships in Smyrna harbor, in the year of our Lord 1922, impotently watching the last great scene in the tragedy of the Christians of Turkey, was the saddest and most significant feature of the whole picture.

CHAPTER XVIII

THE ARRIVAL AT ATHENS

THE destroyer reached Piraeus very early in the morning, and I obtained, after some negotiations, permission from the authorities to land my colony. I was soon convinced that I had made no mistake in undertaking this task myself. I herded my refugees temporarily in the compound of the custom-house, and immediately appointed a committee of the most capable to attend to the details of obtaining provisions, etc., and to distribute among the families the necessary sums for their daily needs from a small amount which had been provided at Smyrna for immediate necessities by the representatives of the Near East Relief. I then set about finding lodgings for my people and telegraphed to Washington an account of the situation and asked for funds. I found Piraeus, as well as Athens, already crowded to saturation with refugees from Turkey. It soon became apparent that it would be next to impossible to find lodgings for these new arrivals. After running about frantically all day, toward evening I obtained permission to make use of a

large steamer that was undergoing repairs in the harbor. My appeal to Washington for financial help brought an immediate telegraphic order for two thousand dollars, and about two weeks later, Consul Oscar Heizer arrived from Constantinople with ample funds. A small room in the basement of the American Consulate at Athens was accorded to the personnel of the Smyrna office. This was crowded all day with refugees and their innumerable relatives. It was necessary to study carefully the case of each and determine to what extent he was entitled to relief from the American Government, a matter rendered doubly difficult by the lack of essential records. The painfulness of the task was augmented by the fact that while American citizens could be repatriated, many of those dependent on them could not be sent to the United States. The consular officials were obliged, therefore, actually to engage in the gruesome business of tearing families apart, even to the extent of separating aged parents from children, and to act as the agents of an uncompromising system which was not rising to the emergency. A more pleasant feature of the task was that of helping in the reuniting at Athens of scattered families and in obtaining news of missing relatives. This work, begun by me, was developed into an efficient system later by the Athens Red Cross. It was very painful to me to be thrown into daily contact with the beggared inhabitants of Asia Minor, whom I had known such a short time before as self-supporting and prosperous. I remember with peculiar distinctness the old guide of my hunting expeditions, an industrious small farmer from the village of Develikeuy. Many an unforgettable day have I spent in the pinewoods with him, shooting woodcock and hare and swapping Greek and American bunting yarns in his native tongue. The day before I left Athens, I met him wandering about the streets in a dazed condition. He told me that his beautiful and intelligent young daughter, who was soon to have been married, had disappeared; he feared that she had suffered a fate worse than death.

Mr. Heizer, on taking over the work, asked me the peculiar feature of the job. I knew he was a very competent man, as he had done most of the work of the Constantinople Consulate for years, so I replied, ";The quality most needed in this task is a human heart and not to try too much to repress its

promptings."; From his reply I understood that he was aware of this requisite and agreed with me. I therefore left my people with him without apprehension and sailed to the United States on leave granted me by the department!

CHAPTER XIX

ADDED DETAILS LEARNED AFTER THE TRAGEDY

AT ATHENS, at Paris, and later in the United States, I met various eye-witnesses of the great disaster who related to me things that they had seen. I have made notes of the testimony of several of these persons, carefully excluding all such as were Greek or Armenian, not with the feeling that statements made by such would necessarily be unreliable, but rather that it might be impugned as prejudiced. American relief workers, standing on the deck of a ship, which left Smyrna soon after the Simpson, related that they saw a man throw himself into the sea and swim toward the vessel. A Turkish soldier raised his rifle, took aim and blew the mans head off. Another American, in relating the same incident to me, added the detail that the Turk pointed his rifle over the shoulder of a British Marine. Teachers and others of the American Girls school told me that they saw a lady who resided in the house directly across the street standing in the road surrounded by Turkish soldiers, who were robbing her and tearing the rings from her fingers. When they finished, one of them stepped back and cut one of her hands off with his sword. The lady was never seen again and doubtless died as the result of her injuries.

The story has frequently been told by Americans and others who were at Smyrna that a crowd of residents, men, women and children, had gathered on a lighter lying in the harbor but a short distance from the pier, with the hope that some Entente or American launch would tow them to a ship and save them. The Turks threw petroleum on them and burned them

all to death. A confirmation of this dreadful story was furnished me by Miss Emily McCallam, directress of the Intercollegiate Institute of Smyrna. She arrived in that ill-fated city on the morning of September 14, 1922, after the fire set by the Turks had been raging all night, and saw a number of charred bodies floating in the harbor, which she was informed were the corpses of the people cremated on the lighter. A prominent Dutch merchant of Smyrna, who had taken refuge on his yacht during the fire, related to me at Athens that all through the night of the dreadful thirteenth he heard fearful screams from the shore, ending suddenly in a queer watery gurgle. He learned the next morning that a lot of throats had been cut. A book of great human interest could be written by any one who cared to interview the refugees and set down the stories he would thus hear of hairbreadth escapes and the desperate and ingenious expedients resorted to. One wealthy woman with a large family of small children saved them all in the crush and panic by tying a long rope around their waists, the other end of which she attached to her own. A lady living at Vourla, a large town near Smyrna, saved her beautiful daughter by skillfully disguising her as a bent and ugly crone. A woman in the United States, an American citizen, wrote me that her baby girl, four years old, whom she had left in Smyrna with grandparents, had turned up in one of the islands. During the massacre this little tot had crept into an open grave where she lay as still as a mouse for many hours, until she heard people speaking English, when she made herself known and was rescued by friendly hands. There are horrible tales told of the burning of the sick in the hospitals and of children in the schools. The pupils in the American schools and institutions were practically all saved, as also the orphans entrusted to our care.

Just before I left the city, the Greek high-commissioner turned over to me a considerable sum of money belonging to an orphan asylum which he had founded at Boudja, a suburb of Smyrna, and asked me to take charge of the institution and the children in it. I did so and organized an American committee to carry on the work. The children were all saved and got away to Saloniki, owing largely to the heroism of Mr. Murman, a young American. There is no doubt, however, that many Greek chil-dren, attendants of the schools in the center of the burned area, perished in the flames, and that numerous sick lost their lives in

the same way. What the number was can not be determined, but in view of the rapidity of the spread of the fire, any safe evacuation of the hospitals was evidently impossible. Wholesale violation of women and girls was one of the outstanding features of the Smyrna horror. It is necessary to mention this disgusting subject, though not to dwell upon it; it can not be possible that the Christian people of America for material advantages will be in sympathy with a policy of coddling a race that specializes in such conduct. On this point a letter is submitted by Doctor M. C. Elliott, a noted and native-born American physician who for several years was engaged in hospital work in the Near East. Doctor Elliotts testimony that she has never yet seen a Mussulman woman who had been violated is significant and, incidentally, is high tribute to the Greek soldier. It will be seen, also, that Turks confine their lustful orgies to Christian girls. Here is Doctor Elliotts letter: AMERICAN WOMENS HOSPITALS NEAR EAST BRANCH GREEK UNIT Athens, Greece, June 2, 1923. Consul-General George Horton, American Legation, Athens, Greece, My dear Mr. Horton: How true Gladstones famous statement was in regard to the Turks character has been most amply proved in the late Smyrna disaster.

My position as a woman physician makes me peculiarly well placed to know about the treatment of young girls by the Turks. In my four-year experience in Turkey I think it is a rather remarkable fact that I have yet to see the Turkish girl or woman who has been ravished. As a marked contrast to this I have seen hundreds of Christian girls who have been in the hands of Turkish men. The late Smyrna disaster was no

exception to this and I can justly come to the conclusion from what I have seen with my own eyes that the ravishing of Christian girls by Turks in Smyrna was wholesale. I have actually examined dozens of such girls and have had the story from them of the experiences of other girls with them. By actual examination I have proven that their story in regard to this was not exaggeration, so I have no reason to believe the statement they made in regard to their companions was not true. The treatment of girls in Smyrna during the late disaster of 1922 is unspeakable and I am willing to go on record as an American physician and as director of an organization doing a very large medical work in Greece following the Smyrna disaster, as having made this statement. Sincerely, (Signed) DOCTOR M. C. ELLIOTT, Director American Womens Hospitals, Athens, Greece. Among other witnesses of the Smyrna outrage was an employee of the great firm of MacAndrews and Forbes, of New York. Their offices at Smyrna were in the fire-devastated area. This man saw Turks throwing hand-grenades into buildings, which later caught fire. A prominent Y. M. C. A. official, a native-born American, related to me the following: ";I was standing with several others on the deck of a ship, watching the fire, when I saw some persons throwing some liquid against one of the large buildings directly on the sea, and very soon the building burst into bright flames. Turkish soldiers were patrolling up and down in front of the building at the time and did not interfere."; A well-known Y. M. C. A. worker informed me at Athens that he saw women stabbed with bayonets by Turks and the bodies of children who had been thus stabbed. His progress through the town in an automobile while on errands of mercy, was impeded by corpses.

While I was in Washington during 1922 and 1923, I saw much of Doctor Esther Lovejoy, the well-known woman physician of New York. Doctor Lovejoy had arrived in Smyrna while the refugees were still on the quay and the evacuation was going on. She literally threw herself into the work of

giving medical aid to the sick and wounded, and especially to women in childbirth. She described vividly to me the robbing of the refugees by Turks, soldiers and civiliansboth on the water-front and at the moment of their embarking. While our men were helping these unfortunate people to get away, the Turks were pawing them over, women and men, searching through their clothes for any money or valuables that they might have on them. One of the most outrageous features of the Smyrna horror was the carrying away of the men between the ages of eighteen and forty-five. These were inoffensive farmers and others, in nowise responsible for the landing of the Hellenic army in Asia Minor. They were the breadwinners and their forcible detention left the widows and orphans to be supported by the so-called ";Christian nations,"; especially the United States. It requires but little imagination to picture the scene as it was described to me by Doctor Lovejoy and others, who told of children throwing their arms about the legs of their fathers and shrieking for mercy, and of wives clinging to husbands in a last despairing embrace; and it takes less imagination to visualize the manner in which these couples were torn asunder. This last scene on the Smyrna quay reveals the whole diabolical and methodically carried-out plan of the Turks. The soldiers were allowed to glut their lust for blood and plunder and rape by falling first on the Armenians, butchering and burning them and making free with their women and girls. But the Greeks, for whom a deeper hatred existed, were reserved for a slower and more leisurely death. The few that have been coming back tell terrible tales. Some were shot down or killed off in squads. All were starved and thousands died of disease, fatigue and exposure. Authentic reports of American relief workers tell of small bands far inland that started out thousands strong.

The Turks allege that they carried off the male population of Smyrna and its hinterland to rebuild the villages destroyed by the Greek army on its retreat. This has a ring of justice and will appeal to any American unacquainted with the actual cir-cumstances. The Greek peasants of Asia Minor were Ottoman subjects, in nowise responsible for the acts of the Hellenic government. Very few enlisted voluntarily in its armies and they used every influence and subterfuge imaginable to avoid fighting. Had the Greeks of Asia Minor been a stout warlike race and had they cooperated strongly with the Greeks of the mainland they could have kept the Turks at bay.

The object of Khemal, as we have seen, was one of simple extermination. The reason alleged was one of those shrewd subterfuges used by the Turks to fool Europeans. But not all the unfortunates carried away by the Turks were Greek men. Many thousands of Christian women and girls still remain in their hands to satisfy their lusts or to work as slaves. A report submitted to the League of Nations gives the number as ";upward of fifty thousand,"; but this seems a very conservative estimate. The United States should sign no treaty with Turkey until these people are given up. Mustapha Khemal made a stupendous blunder when he burned Smyrna and maltreated its inhabitants. Had he used them kindly, irrespective of religion, they would all have rallied loyally around him and he would have shown himself a really great man. Moreover, such a move would have been a splendid triumph for Mohammedanism.

CHAPTER XX

HISTORIC IMPORTANCE OF THE DESTRUCTION OF SMYRNA

THE destruction of Smyrna by the Turks was an event of great significance in Church history. At the time of the birth of the Prophet, about A. D. 570, Christianity had covered, in addition to the area known in general to-day as ";Europe,"; the ancient province of Asia, extending as far east as the Caspian Sea, a broad strip of Syria, and a wide belt of North Africa clear across to the Atlantic Ocean. In A. D. 30, according to Kurtz, historian of the Christian Church, there were five hundred Christians in the world; they had increased to five hundred thousand by A. D. 100, and they numbered thirty million in the year 311.

Asia Minor and Africa are famous in the history of the Church as the habitat of many of the most famous Christian fathers and martyrs, such as Polycarp of Smyrna, Tertullian of Carthage, Clement of Alexandria, Chrysostom of Antioch, Origen of Tyre, Cyprian of Carthage and a host of others. Saint Paul was born in Tarsus of Cilicia.

In the eighth century, Timotheus sent a band of missionaries from Mesopotamia to convert the Tartars, who went as far as the Caspian Sea, and oven penetrated into China, ";planting and reviving in those parts a knowledge of the gospel."; The Seven Churches of Revelation were in Asia Minor, and the fact that Smyrna was the last of these, and kept her light burning until 1922, emphasizes the significance, in Church history, of her destruction by the Turks. The object of the Emperor Constantine in founding his capital was to build a distinctly Christian city that should be the metropolis of Christendom. Its splendors, its refinement, its art and culture, its wealth, its power, its fame as a center of learning and of piety are unforgettable even to-day. In the presence of its gentlemen and great dames, the knights and ladies of Western Europe were mere boors and hoydens. Wrecked, plundered and mismanaged by the Latin knights, a calamity from which it never recovered, there was enough of its culture left, when the Turks finally laid hands on it, to scatter over Europe and regenerate the West. The Renaissance, that wonderful awakening from the darkness of the Middle Ages, was largely due to the learning brought into Europe by the scholars of Constantinople, fleeing from the Turk. Those scholars had kept the light of the old classic culture burning during all the years of European darkness and ignorance. If Constantinople could have been spared and Christianity saved in the Near East, the results to civilization would have been incalculable. What a glorious city a Greek Constantinople would be today, if it had always stayed Greek, with its long traditions and its immense treasures of ancient culture! Another and more beautiful Paris, bestriding the Bosphorus, great in commerce, learning, science and all the graces and influences of Christian civilization. Thus says Sir Edwin Pears, in his well-known history: ";The New Rome of Constantine Augustus passed under the power of a horde of Oriental adventurers, Turanians by original descent, mongrels by polygamy. This was the greatest victory ever won by Asia in her debate with Europe. For many decades thereafter there seemed at least a possibility that the East might destroy all the fruit of Marathon."; Quoting again from the same author:

";Under the rule of its new masters Constantinople was

destined to become the most degraded capital in Europe, and became incapable of contributing anything whatever of value to the history of the human race. No art, no literature, no handi-craft even, nothing that the world would gladly keep, has come since 1453 from the Queen City. Its capture, so far as human eyes can see, has been for the world a misfortune almost without any compensatory advantage. Poverty as the consequence of misgovernment is the most conspicuous result of the conquest affecting the subjects of the Empire. Lands were allowed to go out of cultivation. Industries were lost. Mines were forgotten. Trade and commerce almost ceased to exist. Population decreased. The wealthiest state in Europe became the poorest; the most civilized the most barbarous. The demoralization of the conquered people and of their churches was not less disastrous than the injury to their material interests. The Christians lost heart. Their physical courage lessened."; This description of the condition of Asia Minor as the result of the capture of Constantinople continued down to the ultimate complete destruction of the Christians by the Turks. Nothing changed in the nearly five centuries that have passed. The Turk has not altered either in his character or his methods. The scenes described by Pears as following the taking of the Queen City, the massacres and violation of women, were duplicated at Smyrna, with the added horror of the sufferings of the Christians on the quay. After Constantinople, Smyrna, ";Ghiaour Smyrna,"; became the last stronghold of Christianity and Greek culture in the Near East. It had its great and valuable libraries, its learned men, its famous schools. The Greeks and Armenians could at any time have attained safety by abjuring their faith. Yet, though there have been apostates, they have, in general, kept the faith and have suffered.

The only civilization that has existed in Turkey since that black year, 1453, has been that supplied to it by the Christian remnant of the old Byzantine Empire. For that reason the work of the American and other missionaries took on a great importance. They went out originally to Turkey to convert Mos-lems. They found that they could not do this, but that their real mission was with the Christians, who were eager to be uplifted and enlightened. The recent rapid development of the latter in advanced agriculture, industries, commerce, education, was restoring Christianity in the Orient and reknitting the wasted and torn fabric of the old Byzantine Empire. To the great

Christian Powers was given a tardy and last opportunity of repairing the wrong that was done the world when St. Sophia, the Temple of the Eternal Wisdom, fell into the hand of the Turk.

CHAPTER XXI

NUMBER DONE TO DEATH

HOW many were massacred in Smyrna and its dependent towns and villages! It is impossible to make any estimate at all accurate, but the efforts to minimize the number must at first glance fail of credence. Official statistics give the Armenian inhabitants of Smyrna as twenty-five thousand and it is certain that the larger part of the men of this community were killed, besides many women and girls, also numerous Greeks. A dispatch to the ";London Daily Chronicle"; of September 18, 1922, says: ";The lowest estimate of lives lost given by the refugees, places the total at one hundred and twenty thousand."; Reuters Agency, in a dispatch of the same date, makes the following statement: ";From none of the accounts is it possible to give the exact figures of the victims, but it is feared that in any case they will be over one hundred thousand."; Mr. Roy Treloar, newspaper correspondent, wired as follows (September 20, 1922): ";Nureddin Pasha commenced a systematic hunting down of Armenians, who were gathered in batches of one hundred, taken to the -Konak and murdered."; The ";London Times"; correspondent telegraphed: ";The killing was carried out systematically. Turkish regulars and irregulars are described as rounding up likely wealthy people in the streets and, after stripping them, killing them in batches. Many Christians who had taken refuge in the churches were burned to death in the buildings which had been set on fire.";

Mr. Otis Swift, correspondent of the ";Chicago Tribune";,

visited the Greek islands on which refugees had been dumped by the rescue steamers and saw many of the victims of the tragedy, whose stories and the nature of whose wounds bore additional testimony to the ferocity of the Turks. Here is a short quotation from Mr. Swifts report: ";Hospitals of the Greek islands are crowded by people who had been beaten and attacked by the Turks. In a hospital at Chios I saw a child who still lived, although shot through the face by a soldier who had killed its father and violated its mother. In the same hospital there was a family of six orphan Armenians. A four-year-old baby of this family had been beaten with rifle butts because no money had been found sewn in its clothes."; There is no doubt that many thousands of the defenseless inhabitants of Smyrna and the surrounding country were done to death by Turks. To the number actually killed on the days of the massacre must be added the deported Greeks who perished, the people who died in the flames or were killed by falling walls, those who expired on the quay and those who have since succumbed from want, injuries or grief. The extent of the catastrophe can be realized from the magnitude of the relief work that has been carried on ever since, and from the immense sums which have been raised, principally in America, for the maintenance of the widows and orphans. The following statement is from Mr. Charles V. Vickery, Secretary of the Near East Relief, 151 Fifth Avenue, New York: ";In regard to the amount of money which has been spent on relief, I would say that so far as the Near East Relief is concerned the total of money and supplies contributed by the American people has amounted to approximately ninety-five million dollars. So far as I know there are no available sta-tistics of the amounts spent by other countries. The largest contributor has of course been Great Britain, but we do not have any figures here in our office.";

";In answer to your second inquiry as to how much is still necessary, would say that it is extremely difficult to make an answer that would be reliable as there are so many uncertain factors in the problem, as you know only too well. So far as the Near East Relief is concerned, our program should very rapidly diminish after another year or two and the Executive Committee

has definitely adopted a resolution to the effect that there shall be some sort of coordination or amalgamation of Near East agencies at the end of five years or sooner if practicable. This resolution was adopted approximately nine months ago."; ";Near East Relief will need around four million dollars a year for the next two years if present indications are reliable."; One of the most important reports connected with the fire is that of the Reverend Charles Dobson, British chaplain of Smyrna, and a committee of prominent Englishmen, all inhabitants of the district, including the British chaplains of Bournabat and Boudja. This report throws the responsibility of the fire upon the Turks, ";whose fanatic elements, fed by the license of three-days looting, fired the city in the hope of driving out the non-Moslem and non-Jewish elements."; Such a report from such a source, leaves no doubt as to the fact that Smyrna was burned by Turks, although these gentlemen do not take into account the circumstance that the town was in complete control of Khemalist troops at the time and that regular soldiers of the Turkish army, in uniform, were seen by abundant witnesses to set the fires. It is pertinent in this connection in that it relates incidents of greater ferocity than I have yet given, but which I refrain from quoting. (The entire report can be found in the ";Gibraltar Diocesan Gazette";, No. 2, vol 6, November, 1922.)

CHAPTER XXII

EFFICIENCY OF OUR NAVY IN SAVING LIVES

THE following radio messages were received by me on the evening of September thirteenth, while at sea, en route to Athens, and after: Simpson Date 9-13-22. Time 2220

0113 fire has almost reached Consulate. Consulate has escaped with practically all official matter of value. A large number of other Americans have been taken on board and now

being taken on board but have no complete muster as yet. Entire population on water front have placed many orphans and employees of American benevolent associations on Winona with request but not order to evacuate them to Athens promising your assistance in matter of their landing. Signed Litchfield Capt. _____________________ Simpson Date 9-14-22 Time 1130 For Horton. Winona leaving 4 p.m. to-day for Piraeus with three hundred and fifty refugees directed to report to you for instructions about evacuation. Simpson awaits arrival Winona due about 9 a.m. Friday Signed Hepburn Capt. ______________________ Simpson rdo Date 9-15-22 Time 0800 Direct for Horton. 0114 ref my 0114 dash 1136 Winona will have about 1000 refugees destroyer Odsafl left 7a.m. for Salonica with 600 all she could carry. Please announce and assist evacuation if possible. Signed Hepburn Capt ______________________ Simpson rdo Date 9-15-22 S. S. Winona Time 07.00 Consul-General Horton, U. S. S. SimpsonWinona arrives 11 A. M. to-day with refugees. Please arrange to expedite debarkation. Short of provisions. Singed Walter Master. _______________________

Simpson rdo Date 9-15-22

Simpson Time 0850 1014 for Horton Am Consul September 14th, 5 p.m. Consulate completely destroyed by fire last night. Code funds and valuable documents saved. Three-fifths of city now burning and no apparent possibility of stopping fire. Your personal property including car lost Credit Lyonnais in midst of fire zone and manager and staff gone. Signed, Barnes.

CHAPTER XXIII

RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WESTERN WORLD

CONCERNING the manner in which the Turk has always profited from the conflicting interests and jealousies of Christian powers, Lord Morley made the following shrewd remark years ago: ";This peculiar strife between Ottoman and Christian gradually became a struggle among the Christian Powers of Northern and Western Europe to turn tormenting questions in the East to the advantage of private ambitions of their own."; This comment of the famous Englishman was voiced before the full dawn of the Petroleum Age, and while as yet Americas chief interest in Turkey was the protection of a few missionaries. A brief review of the political situation, which afforded the Turks unbridled license to ";raise the hand of violence,"; is here necessary. It will be evident that they have again profited by their well-known policy of exploiting the dissensions and conflicting interest of Christian powers. They have been as sensitive as a barometer to the least sign of dissension among European governments or peoples, and have shown extraordinary shrewdness in provoking or augmenting it.

The Turk was the ally of the Germans during the Great War, and perhaps his most useful one. Practically all the gold disappeared from Turkey and there is only one place to which it

could have gone. The Turkish Empire was ransacked for wheat and other food supplies. Long train-loads of foodstuffs, marked ";Berlin"; were moved with great frequency toward Constantinople from Smyrna and other distant points. He held the Straits stoutly against the British and French, and one of his proudest and most frequent boasts to-day is that he defeated them there. Germany, one of the great-civilized powers, was the ally of the Turks while they were carrying on the extermination of the Armenians. After the defeat of Germany, it was taken for granted that the bad days of the Christians of the Ottoman Empire were over. Turkey was paralyzed. Mustapha Khemal, who burned Smyrna and completed the destruction of the Christians, is a creature of Europe. It can not be denied that the original plan of the Allies included the partition of the Ottoman Empire and that various projects were formed and promises made which could not be realized on account of conflicting interests, and that the Turks were aided by one or the other of the Powers either secretly or openly to defeat the ambitions of rivals. In the course of this sad history, Christians were armed against their hereditary oppressors and then left to the vengeance of the latter. In general, they were abandoned, as no Christian power desired to offend the Turk, from whom great benefits were expected, to be in turn showered on the subjects of the power that showed itself most Turkophile. The United States did not abstain from this gruesome competition. In the beginning, interest prompted the spread of what came to be a well-nigh universal pro-Turk propaganda in Christian countries. When the fearful death harvest of this sinister sowing began to be reaped, fear of popular indignation and disapproval gave rise to a policy of suppression of the truth and to anti-Christian propaganda. During my days in Saloniki, 1910-14, both Italy and Austria were supposed to be looking forward to an early occupation of that city and their battleships made frequent visits there, vying with one another in the lavishness of their hospitality to the inhabitants. The common subject of conversation was, ";Which will have Saloniki, Austria or Italy ?

CHAPTER XXIV

ITALY';S DESIGNS ON SMYRNA

AUSTRIAS imperial designs were extinguished by the outcome of the Great War. Italys, however, burned more brightly than ever. In an article in ";Foreign Affair";s of June 15, 1923, Mr. Francesco Coppola says:

";Although Italy entered the war to combat the German attempt at hegemony and to wrest her historic frontiers and the control of the Adriatic from Austria, Italys traditional instinct really aimed to secure the indispensable modicum of security and freedom for expansion. It was for this reason that in the fundamental pact of alliancethe Treaty of London of April, 1915Baron Sonnino stipulated for Italian colonial compensation in Africa in the event of a Franco-English partition of the German colonies, and for a corresponding zone in Southern Anatolia in the event of Allied acquisitions in the Levant. It was also for this reason that, later on, when he got wind of the complete plan of a tripartite division of the Ottoman Empire, (disloyally concluded in 1916 between France, Russia, and England without the knowledge of Italy, who had been fighting for more than a year by their side), he forced the Allies to reopen the question and to give an adequate share to Italy. The new treaty was discussed in April, 1917, between Sounino, Ribot and Lloyd George at St. Jean de Maurienne from which it took its nameand was concluded and signed in London in August of the same year. While leaving Constantinople and the Caucasus, Armenia and part of the Anatolian coast of the Black Sea to Russia, Syria and Cilicia to France, and Mesopotamia and the protectorate over Arabia to England, this treaty assigned to Italy Southwestern Anatolia, the whole vilayet of Aidin with Smyrna, the whole vilayet of Konia with Adalia and a small part of the vilayet of Adana. But this very treaty contained the poison which was later to weaken it. Even before the war was over, the Allies hastened to avail themselves of the pretext of the absence of Russias signature to denounce the Treaty of St. Jean de Maurienne. Thus it came about that in the spring of 1919, Lloyd George, taking advantage of the weakness and temporary absence of Orlando, and violating the treaty of St. Jean de Maurienne and the armistice of Mudros, was able to arrange that Smyrna and the surrounding neighborhood be given to Greece. This was done with the full consent of Wilson, who, absolutely ignorant of

European and Mediterranean affairs, blindly allowed himself to be governed by idealistic impulses and natural prejudices and with the approbation of Clemenceau, who was only too delighted to be able to jouer un mauvais tour a l Italie. "; Some of the Italian publicists conclusions are open to discussion, but his article sets forth the Italian frame of mind. There was much talk at Smyrna during the time of the Greek occupation in military circles and among the Levantines about Italian efforts to build a port farther to the south, in the vicinity of ancient Ephesus, that would become the chief harbor of Asia Minor and leave Smyrna to sink into insignificance. Many stories were told also of Italian efforts to win the affections of the Turk. In any case, it is certain that bands of Turkish marauders were in the habit of crossing the line from the Italian zone and of attacking and killing Greeks, after which they would take refuge with the Italians, where they could not be pursued. The statement that the Turks received munitions and many arms from Italian shippers was persistently repeated, and has never been successfully refuted. The Italian viewpoint has already been explained. They considered that Smyrna had been promised them and that the Hellenic forces had been hurried there by their unfaithful allies to forestall their own landing. Italy can consider herself very fortunate that she did not beat the Greeks to Smyrna, for even with her own resources, so superior to those of King Constantine, she would have had her hands full. But, the point is, her attitude contributed to the Greek defeat, the burning of Smyrna and the final destruction of the Christians of Asia Minor. Much valuable Italian property was destroyed as well as that of others. An aftermath of Italian antipathy to Greece may be seen in the bombardment of Corfu and the seizure of the island by the Italian fleet on August 31, 1923.

On the twenty-seventh of the same month, five Italian members of the commission for the delimitation of the frontier between Albania and Greece were waylaid on a lonely road in Albania and foully murdered by unknown persons. The demands of the Italian Government, including a payment of fifty million liras, were refused by the Greeks, on the ground that culpability had not been established. A request by Greece that the affair be referred to the League of Nations was refused and the island bombarded, with the result that sixty-five civilians, largely

refugees, were killed or wounded. The indignation of the Italians is easily understandable, but a knowledge of preceding events is necessary to explain the wholly unnecessary bombardment of a Greek island on insufficient data and the killing or the wounding of sixty-five entirely innocent persons. As these latter were killed by cannon, they were not, of course, murdered.

CHAPTER XXV

FRANCE AND THE KHEMALISTS

FRANCE';S participation in the Near Eastern tragedy is well known. Her motives are not far to seek: A frank, bitter and undiluted hatred of King Constantine and everything connected with him, and suspicion of Englands expansion in a region to which France herself has been devoting great attention for many years. French capitalists and the French Government have been investing heavily in Turkey and Gallic propaganda has been pushed by a vast network of Catholic schools officially sup-ported, whose object, in so far as the governments interest is concerned, has been to catch the natives young and make Frenchmen of them. British or other expansion and predominating influence in Turkey has meant the imperiling of the great sums invested and the annulment of years of patient labor. This invasion of the Ottoman Empire is admirably set forth in a lecture delivered in 1922 by Monsieur Passereau, Director of the French Commercial Bureau of Constantinople, and published in ext enso in the Echo de France of Sniyrna. Ex-tracts are herewith given: ";To-day one unconsciously associates such places as Constantinople, Jerusalem, Beirut, Syria and the Lebanon with French influence, and here are in fact presented almost innumerable proofs of the many ways in which the French now exert and have for a long time exercised a vast and beneficial influence from one end of the Orient to the other.";

";Our schools, our welfare institutions, hospitals, asylums for the aged, homes for the foundlings and orphanages are

established in every port in the Levant. In every city of the interior, in all of the important villages, along the entire length of the railways completed or under construction, there are French instructors, people who teach the children our name, our language and our history."; ";Let us now make a survey of French financial interests in the Ottoman Empire and see to what extent French influence has made itself felt in this connection. Some of these interests are herewith listed and enlarged upon: ";Ottoman Public Debt: Frances share of the Public Debt, external and internal, is 250,000,000,000 francs, or 60.81% of the capital of the entire debt. The remainder of the debt is principally divided between England and Germany, the former holding 14.19% and the latter 21.81%."; ";Turkish Loans: The history of governmental loans in Turkey dates back to the Crimean War. Since that time, France has without cessation, upon every occasion where the public debt was threatened by internal difficulty, intervened either in the form of assistance in reorganization or financial subscrip-tion;"; ";French Private Enterprises in Turkey: France has approximately 1,100,000,000 francs invested in private concerns in the Ottoman Empire. Her par-ticipation in the industrial activities of the Empire aggregates 53.5% of the total, as opposed to 13.68% enjoyed by Great Britain and 32.77% by Germany. These organizations embracing activities in the form of banks, railways, ports, electric power plants, telephones, tramways, etc., extend over the entire domain of Turkey and surround the economic life of the Orient with a network of French interests. (Among interests of this sort mentioned by the lecturer are the Imperial Ottoman and other banks, the tobacco monopoly, etc.)";

";Railways: France has under construction and exploitation 2,077 kilometres, with an invested capital of 550,288,000 francs, as opposed to Germanys 2,565 kilometres and Englands 610. France has 42,210,000 francs invested in mines in Turkey, besides about 80,000,000 in quays and ports.";

In addition, the lecturer gives a list of thirty-nine important miscellaneous enterprises, including industrial, commercial, insurance, shipping and other corporations. It should be remembered that the investments listed above were made in gold. French sentiments, especially as regards England, are revealed in a work by the French writer, Michel Paillares, entitled Le Khemalism devant Les Allies, published in 1922. Monsieur Paillares is one of the editors of the journal LEclaire of Paris. The following quotation is from one of the conversations held by Paillares with French officers at Constantinople, showing their strong pro-Turk, anti-Christian and anti-English feelings: ";I am introduced to an officer in command. He is a man all of one piece. He does not mince his words. He is like a man carved out of rock, for he is unmovable in his sympathies and his antipathies. Like the lieutenant of the Navy whom we have already heard, but more furiously still, he is the enemy of the Armenians, the Greeks, the Jews andthe English."; "; As for me, he snaps, there is not even room for discussion! We ought to be completely, absolutely TurkophilesI will say more, Turko-enthusiasts (Turcomanes). I love the Mussulmans and I hate their non-Mussulman subjects, who are rubbish. Assure these brave men their independence and their territorial integrity and we shall have in them the most faithful and the most loyal of allies. What do we seek here! A rampart against Russia and British imperialism! The maintenance of our prestige! The free development of our commerce, the expansion of our language! The respect of our schools and colleges! The safeguarding of our financial interests! We shall have all that by means of a French-Turkish collaboration. We ought no longer to hear the Jeremiads of the Armenians and the Greeks and the Jews. We must no longer play the game, neither of England nor of Russia. Russia, although split up by Bolshevism, must always be watched. She has intentions with regard to this country, which we must not encourage. But I do not think that she is an immediate danger. It is Great Britain, which, above all, is becoming troublesome. We are, nearly all of us (French officers) for the Khemalists and against the British and the Greeks.";

Though this is the opinion of a single individual, it

expresses pretty clearly the general French attitude of mind as shown by French policy since the Armistice. It is evident that the sentiments of this French officer and of his colleagues, for whom he speaks, display a keen note of discord among the Allies, helpful to the Turk even in his gruesome work of massacring Christians. Professor Davis says in ";A Short History of the Near East";: ";In August, 1922, apparently with French munitions and French counselors, the Khemalists suddenly attacked the Greek positions in Bithynia. The Greeks were in poor morale, worn out by long campaigning and miserably led. Their army was ut-terly routed and evacuated Anatolia with almost incredible speed. The Turks drove straight onward to Smyrna, which they took (September 9, 1922) and then burned. The world was again horrified by one of the now standardized Ottoman massacres of conquered populations."; It is to be noted that neither the French nor the Italians permitted the Greek navy to search the ships of their nationals proceeding to Turkish ports, which is in itself a breach of neutrality and can have but one interpretationthat they were carrying arms and supplies to the Khemalists, with the consent and protection of their governments. For these reasons the battle-ships of the brave and chivalric French, ";Protectors of the Christians in the Orient,"; were obliged to sit quietly among the dead bodies floating in the Bay of Smyrna and watch the massacre going on. The following typical incident illustrates the perfect harmony prevailing in naval circles in the Harbor of Smyrna resulting from international discords and how punctiliously the amenities were observed: An admiral of a battle-ship had been invited to dine with one of his colleagues. He arrived some minutes late and apologized for the delay, which had been caused by the dead body of a woman getting tangled up in the propeller of his launch.

That lucid and well-informed writer, Doctor Herbert Adams Gibbons, in an article in the ";Century Magazine"; for October, 1921, gives the best analysis of the French and Italian attitude with regard to the Turks that I have seen anywhere. It can not, of course, be reproduced in extenso here, but a few quotations will be sufficient to show that French support of the

Turks was due to fear and jealousy of the British. Says Doctor Gibbons: ";The British regarded Greece as a sort of protectorate, financially and militarily under the control of Great Britain. The scheme was spoiled by the fall of Venizelos and the subsequent defeat of the Greek armies in Asia Minor."; ";The Near East had been culturally French since the Crusades. From Saloniki to Beirut, France was determined to reign supreme. Palestine represented the very last concession that it was possible for the French to make. Of course the French did not hope to possess Constantinople, but they were not going to let the British settle themselves on the Bosphorus, as they had done at Gibraltar and Port Said, in Malta and Cyprus. For this would mean British domination of the Mediter-ranean and the Black Seas, and for British capital and British goods the priority in markets which had been traditionally French."; ";I am not conjecturing. The trend of the French press, inspired by the government, leaves no room for doubt as to what is prompting France to send arms and money to Khemal Pasha."; ";During the war one of the telling indictments against Germany was her friendship for and alliance with Turkey when the Armenians were being massacred. Germany was held responsible for the massacres on the ground that she could have stopped them had she used her influence with her ally. This was true; but is it not equally true now that France must bear the opprobrium and in a measure the responsibility, of the Armenian and Greek massacres of 1920 and 1921? A French general negotiated with the Nationalists in Cilicia without stipulating, that the massacres should cease. French diplomats have negotiated with the Angora Government of Khemal Pasha, conniving at the massacres of Armenians and Greeks. The sole thought of the Germans during the war was to use the Turks and not run any risk of offending them by protesting against the massacres. This is exactly what the French are doing now.";

This is plain talk andhorrible. The question that naturally arises in the mind of any decent American is, what, if anything, was the United States, the great Christian country, the hope of the world and fountain of missionary activities, doing while all this was going on? What influence was she using, what resounding note of protest and horror was she giving

utterance to? Various historical events connected with the French pro-Turk, but really anti-English activities, are interesting to the student of diplomatic psychology, and the ease with which peoples can be influenced in their predilections and hatreds by those governing them. At a critical period of the War, on the Balkan front, the Allies demanded the demobilization of the Greek army, the surrender of half of the Greek fleet and a great part of the Greek artillery. King Constantine, after his successful campaigns in the Balkans, had become an object of almost divine worship to the Greeks, and the Allies were afraid of him. On December 2, 1916, a party of French Marines marched into Athens to take possession of the Greek material demanded. They were fired on by Greek soldiers and a number of French Marines were killed. This was a most regrettable act on the part of the Greeks, and foolish. It was more foolish to send a few foreign Marines into a capital city to drag off its artillery and expect them to be received with open arms. This unfortunate event is the basis to-day of deep-seated hatred of French against Greek. O. F. Abbott, in his work, ";Greece and the Allies";, gives the results of the so-called ";Battle of Athens"; as follows: ";And so the pacific demonstration was over, having cost the Greeks four officers and twenty-six men killed and for officers and fifty-one men wounded. The Allied casualties were sixty killed, including six officers, and one hundred and seventy-six wounded On April 10, 1920, the Khemalmts treacherously massacred the French garrison at Urfa, killing one hundred and ninety men and wounding about one hundred more, and on October 20, 1921, Franklin Bouillon, in the name of the French Republic signed a separate treaty with the Turks. Immediately after the burning of Smyrna he rushed to the still-smoking city and, seizing Mnstapha KhemaI in his arms, kissed him. This kiss of Franklin Bouillon has become historic, and while bearing no resemblance to a certain other famous and sinister caress, deserves to rank with it as one of the two most famous kisses in sacred and profane history.

CHAPTER XXVI

MASSACRE OF THE FRENCH GARRISON IN UFRA

THE facts of the massacre of the French garrison at Ufra, obtained from original sources, took place under the following conditions: The Nationalists had been besieging the small French force in Urfa during the early days of Apr11, 1920, and at length Commander Hauger was compelled to capitulate. On the eighth of April be decided to evacuate the city and did so under the following terms: That all Christians should have ample protection; That the houses occupied by the garrison should not be reoccupied by the Turks until the garrison had left the city; that the graves of the fallen should be respected that sufficient transport should be supplied to convey their arms, ammunition, etc.(Their own transport being sadly depleted.) One officer of the gendarme and ten men would accompany them for safe convoy. These were agreed to by the Mutessarif of Ufra and the commander of the Turkish Nationalist forces, but, notwithstanding this arrangement the French were attacked shortly after they had left the town and nearly annihilated. A native-born American who chanced to be in Urfa on relief work and who desired to proceed to Aleppo decided to accompany the ill-fated expedition and was an eye-witness of what happened. The following account may be interesting as a chapter of authentic history, never before published: ";We left Urfa a at one-thirty a.m. on Sunday the eleventh of April, 1920, Captain Perraut being with the advance guard, four gendarmes leading the way, in center of column the officer of gendarmerie, Emir Effendi, who was to accompany us to our destination.";

";On passing the crest of the hill we observed several gendarmes and we were informed that this was their post. The ascent was very difficult as, the horses were in bad condition owing to lack of food and exercise. The camels delayed us as they were well-laden and climbed very slowly. We halted as usual ten minutes to the hour, the rear guard consisting of one

hundred and fifty to one hundred and sixty men, being two kilometers in the rear."; ";At six a.m., passing through a ravine on to a straight stretch of road, we were suddenly attacked from the rear and both flanks, the enemy having machine guns among them. The firing commenced before the camels had passed out of the ravine. They were in the bend and halted. Previous to the at-tack, I had been marching with Commander Hanger and five minutes before the firing commenced was riding on a Red Cross wagon containing two wounded. When the firing commenced, two wagons which preceded the others, having their horses and mules wounded or killed, were forced to halt. I jumped down, taking cover in a hollow at the roadside, and finding that I was exposed to fire from the hilltops, decided to make my way forward trusting to find the Commander, who I knew was only two yards in advance."; ";By this time the attack had taken a formidable form. The ground here formed a basin surrounded by hills and bare of any cover so that the column was forced to go forward to find a position of defence, which they did five hundred yards ahead. The transport with the above exception, was thus cut off, most of the horses by that time being killed. Firing by this time had become extremely heavy, and going forward I joined Commander Hauger and two other officers in a hole in the hillside, which had been left by some stonecutters and from where he directed operations. We were afterward joined by two other officers and the Turkish officer of gendarmerie, who was then disarmed, and two interpreters."; ";About nine a.m., the rear guard were heard and the firing became very heavy. We were shortly joined by the officer who had been in charge of them, who gave us a thrilling account of what had happened; they had been ambushed in a gully, very few escaping."; ";From a hill to the north, we observed the Turkish Nationalist flag. Shortly after this, several Kurds were seen coming over the hills, apparently a tribe. At ten oclock or thereabouts, Commander Hauger held a conference and decided to surrender.";

";At this time the line was broken to the east, the transport was lost and the rear guard cut up and many wounded were coming in. He then told the officer of the gendarmerie to go out with a flag of truce.";

";As we had several Armenians with us who needed protection, I suggested that I might accompany him. To this he agreed, and taking my interpreter carrying the American flag, myself carrying the white flag with the gendarme in the center, we proceeded toward the enemys position. We were fired on continually. On reaching the destroyed transport column, we came upon a large body of troops and asked for their commander. We were informed that they were without one, being irregular troops, Chetas, etc."; ";I then instructed the officer of the gendarmerie to send off messengers to stop the fire and this was accomplished about ten twenty a.m.. A few minutes afterward a mob of Kurds rushed from the hills toward the French positions, and the battle re-commenced. Seeing that it was impossible to do anything as they refused the truce, I told the officer of gendarmerie to ride to Urfa, a distance of about nine miles, to inform the Mustessarif of what had happened and to bring carriages for the wounded and this he did."; ";Here I witnessed the killing of wounded and the killing of men, who were surrendering their arms. To this, there are many witnesses, including Lieutenant Deloir, who at present is a prisoner in Urfa. I demanded a guard of gendarmes who had by this time arrived to accompany me to Urfa. We proceeded, encircling a hill and striking the road at a natural cistern where we were able to get water. The officer commanding the gendarmes of Urfa arrived and gave me a further guard of six men, instructing them to get to the city as soon as possible, the tribesmen showing great hostility. We proceeded by a circuitous route through a ravine, arriving in Urfa about two thirty p.m., having walked for twelve hours, and bringing with me a Syrian, Jacob, who had been working at the Swiss mission at Urfa."; ";I was unable to save any Armenians as they were not to be seen."; ";Note: The prisoners, some fifty, are in hospital and perhaps another fifty are in prison. There may be more, but at present it is impossible to say as there is a possible chance that some may still be with the Kurds. The official report of the Mutessarif says that they buried one hundred and ninety, and one hundred in hospital and prison brings the number to roughly three hundred, whereas the garrison when en route numbered more than four hundred.";

";Sundry notes: Lieutenant Deloir, before mentioned, was

stripped by Turkish regular cavalry and rescued in a nude condition by Kurds who found him some time afterward and who fed him and brought him to Urfa."; ";The Syrian Yakub, whom I brought back with me and who was trying to escape to Aleppo is now in Urfa. The Armenians have not been heard of."; ";When crossing the battle-field, I observed a company of Turkish infantry regulars and the machine section with mule transport proceeding toward the French positions. They were, perhaps, a little late unless there had been action in the hill-tops and were going forward to continue to fight."; ";The attack took place in the hills west of Urfa about nine miles from town and two miles from junction of Arab Punar, and Seroudj roads."; The above story is given precisely as received by me, without alteration, even of punctuation. The characteristic features of this incident are: The breaking of the agreement; the use of so-called ";irregulars"; by the Turkish authorities to escape responsibility and the presence of regulars in case of need; the killing of the wounded and of those giving up their arms. There were present in Urfa during the siege Mrs. Richard Mansfield, widow of the famous actor; Mr. G. Woodward, accountant of the Near East Relief; and Mary Caroline Holmes, a heroic American lady who wrote a book on her experiences, entitled ";Between the Lines in Asia Minor";, published by the Fleming H. Revell Company. The part played by Italy and France, which so greatly contributed to the extermination of the Christian population of Turkey, and the fearful events at Smyrna, are well summed up by George Abbott in the work above referred to, in the follow-ing words:

";France, who since the Armistice had displayed a keen jealousy of Englands place in a part of the world in which she claims special rights, presently concluded a separate agreement with Turkeyan example in which she was followed by Italyand gave the Turks her moral and material support against the Greeks; while England, while refusing to reverse her policy in favor of their enemies, contented herself with giving the Greeks only a Platonic encouragement, which they were unwise enough

to take for more than it was worth.";

CHAPTER XXVII

THE BRITISH CONTRIBUTION

UNFORTUNATELY, I am restrained from writing many interesting facts connected with a history of this kind; some of the things that came to my knowledge in my official capacity. To the honor of Great Britain, however, I believe that there were moments when she came within a hairs breadth of living up to her best traditions. What prevented her at the critical moment, I have never learned. At any rate, the British contribution to the Smyrna horror did not consist in active aid of the Turks, neither did she furnish them with arms or munitions. But, though she was largely responsible for the landing of the Greeks in Asia Minor, and the latter were defending her interests, she afforded them no aid, but gave them fallacious encouragement, which led them to their doom. As far as England was concerned, Greece was the victim of British internal politics, which seized upon the governments policy in the Near East as an object for attack. If Lloyd George was pro-Greek, his political opponents becameipso factorabid pro-Turk. If the Hellenic soldiers were mere tools of the British, as both the Italians and French believed, then it certainly was not ";playing the game"; to desert them in their extremity; and this desertion carries a graver responsibility with it, inasmuch as it made possible the fearful catastrophe of Smyrna and its hinterland.

CHAPTER XXVIII

TURKISH INTERPRETATION OF AMERICA';S ATTITUDE

OF OUR American responsibility for the destruction of the

Christians of the Near East, I write with great hesitation and sorrow and must confine myself to the statement of certain universally known facts. The days and months leading up to the fearful events at Smyrna were noisy with the Chester concession and pro-Turk propaganda. The enthusiastic pro-Turk articles in the press of the two Chestersfather and sonare still fresh in the public memory. Other pro-Turk and anti-Christian writers were busy, some among them doubtless earning their daily bread. The Turks were in funds. They had been busy picking the bones of the Christians and had laid their hands on great sums. The shrewd Europeanized group of Turks, who inhabit Constantinople, overdid themselves in the courtesies and hospitality, which they lavished on foreign diplomats. This sort of Oriental is the most plausible and fascinating man in the world. The educated hanum, also, is extremely charming, and has a seductive grace that is hardly granted to her alien sisters. If a few of them take off their veils and show their lovely faces in Constantinople, they have little difficulty in persuading diplomats that they are emancipated and that polygamy is a thing of the past among Mohammedans; that the Greeks burned Smyrna, that a million and a half Christians practically committed suicide and were not actually massacred, or anything else they wish. What can one do but believe when be is taken back to the days of Haroun-al-Raschid, and floats off to a palace perfumed with roses of Cashmere on an enchanted carpet? Our representative at Constantinople, Admiral Mark L. Bristol, is an extremely attractive personality: honest, brave, generous, with frank and winning manners. By the sheer magnetism of his genial and engaging character he gathers about himself, wherever he is, a school of admirers and disciples who ardently defend the admiral and everything that he thinks and does.

The naval officers who came to Smyrna at the Consulates request were typical of the American naval officer in general, high-type intelligent gentlemen, of an efficiency that may be described as well-nigh perfect. They were under certain orders at Smyrna, which it was incumbent upon them to carry out. They accomplished all their duties there thoroughly and correctly and performed prodigies after the fire in saving refugees.

I was somewhat puzzled, however, when an American lady at Smyrna informed me that one of the officers had told her that he was ";pro-Turk."; Another, a commander, made the same remark at Athens, at luncheon, during one of the trips, which the destroyers were making back and forth between that city and Smyrna. While stopping at the Army and Navy Club in Washington in 1922, I asked a naval officer of high rank if it was true that he was pro-Turk, and he replied: ";Yes, I am, because I was brought up as a boy to the belief that the Turks were always chasing Greeks and Armenians around with a knife. Well, I have been over there to Constantinople several times and I have never seen anything of the kind, so I have come to the conclusion that it is all bun-combe."; This is all right. Every man is entitled to his opinions, no matter on what evidence or process of reasoning founded. My surprise was due to the fact that I had thought that the officers who came to Smyrna were under orders to be neutral. I was sitting in the wardroom of one of our destroyers moored in the harbor of Smyrna. At moment when the massacre bad begun to assume alarming proportions, a newspaper correspondent, a passenger on the same naval unit, entered the room, opened his typewriter and began to write. When he had finished about half a page, he read it carefully, took it out of the machine, and said: ";I cant send this stuff. Itll queer me at Constantinople. I must get busy on Greek atrocities."; I have often wondered what he meant. I was sitting quite close to him and heard him very distinctly.

Let us briefly review the situation which enabled the Turks in the year of our Lord, 1922, to complete the extinction of Christianity in the Near East: The Germans were, as long as they lasted, the active allies of the Turks, and during this period nearly a million Armenians and many thousands of Greeks perished; after the Armistice and during the period which led up to the destruction of Smyrna and the accompanying massacre, the French and Italians were allies of the Turk, and furnished him moral and material support; the British gave no aid to the Greeks, but contented themselves with publishing an account of the dreadful events that had been

taking place in the Ottoman Empire; the Americans gained the reputation of being pro-Turk, true friends, who would ulti-mately, on account of this friendship, be given the permission to put through great schemes, which would result in the development of the Ottoman Empire and, incidentally, fill certain American pocketbooks. The Turks confidently believed that commercial avarice would prevent us from interfering with their savagery, or even strongly condemning it. Never in the world had the Turk so good an opportunity to glut his lust for Christian blood without fear of interference or criticism. The first Lausanne Conference closed, after reaching no agreement, on February 7, 1923, and the second opened on April twenty-third of the same year. On April tenth, still of the same year, the National Assembly at Angora ratified the Ches-ter Concession. As the terms of this concession conflicted sharply with British and French interests, the date of its ratification is highly suggestive. This concession is dead now, and there was never enough in it to cause a serious row between the United States and any European power. The State Department has denied the official support of this scheme and must be believed. This, however, has not prevented a general conviction in Turkey that it was a project under the especial protection of the American Government. Such a belief is very easy to create in Turkey, where even the Mission Schools are popularly supposed to be government institutions. At any rate, it is not probable that great sums of American capital will flow into Turkey under present conditions. Whatever public sentiment may be, or whatever apathy may exist as to the fate of some millions of our fellow creatures, who howl annoyingly when they are massacred or if their families are torn apart, or if they are robbed of homes, capital is cautious; it does not believe in railroads built in a country of ruined cities, nor does it connect massacre with prosperity and progress.

And in all this tangle of conflicting interests, during which the Turk continued massacring, the thoughtful observer is impressed with one thing the clearness of John Bulls vision and the directness and tenacity of his purpose; he knew what he wanted and he took it. There are copious oil wells at Maidan i Naftun, from which the oil is piped down to Mukamra, not far

from Basra, on the Persian Gulf, where the British landed early in the war. There are rich oil fields at Mousul. General Town-send was on his way there when the Turks stopped him at Kut el Mara, but that did not stop Cousin John. He is at Mousul now and the Turks would have liked to give Mousul to Admiral Chester and the others. No wonder the State Department says that it kept out of that.

CHAPTER XXIX

THE MAKING OF MUSTAPHA KHEMAL

THE building up of Mustapha Khemal by certain Christian countries was one of the unwisest, most pernicious and most dangerous deeds that Occidental diplomacy, intrigue and jealousy has ever perpetrated. It is a legend among Mohammedan peoples that the Turk is the ";Sword of Allah,"; ";the Defender of Islam,"; and ";the Scourge of the Unbeliever."; As he is the lowest of Mobaminedans intellectually, with none, or at best few, of the graces and accomplishments of civilization, with no cultural history, the other disciples of the Prophet do not consider him as their intellectual or moral equal. In only one particular has he always kept abreast of the age, and that is in the art of war. He is perhaps the only example of a great and scientifically warlike nation that is great in nothing else. He destroys but can not construct. Even the other Mohammedans, who have been subjected to his rude and blighting sway, have continually fought to be freed from it, and have only joined him in common cause against the Christians. Of him, the historian Butler says:

";The Goth might ravage Italy, but the Goth came forth purified from the flame, which he himself had kindled. The Saxon swept Britain, but the music of his Celtic heart softened his rough nature. Visigoth and Frank, Heruli and Vandal, blotted out their ferocity in the very light of the civilization they had striven to extinguish. Even the wildest Tartar from the Scythian waste was touched and softened in his wicker encampments, but the Turk, wherever his scimitar reachedde-graded, defiled and defamed, blasting with eternal decay

Roman, Latin civilization, until when all had gone he sat down satisfied with savagery to doze into hopeless decrepitude."; But Mohammedans do not forget that it was the Turk who took the great and splendid city of Constantinople, the last bulwark of Europe against the devastating and enslaving hordes of Asia; that it was the Turk who firmly established himself in Europe on the field of Cossova; that it was the Turk who destroyed the flower of the Hungarian chivalrytwenty thousand together with their kingon the stricken field of Mohacz in 1526, and three years later arrived at the gates of Vienna, which he besieged; that a little over a hundred years later a Turkish horde again stormed the Austrian capital, which only the timely arrival of a Polish army saved. At the close of the Great War the Turk was beaten to his feet and his prestige ruined. ";The Sword of Islam"; had been broken. The victory over the Greeks, though with the aid of European officers and material, and the spectacular destruction of Smyrna with the massacre of its inhabitants, revived the legend of the conquering and avenging Turk. ";The Sword of Islam"; had been welded again, to conquer and destroy. The noise of that event resounded and is still echoing throughout the Moslem World, in Egypt, in India, in Northern Africa and in Syria. And more than that, the rise of Mustapha Khemal, creature of divided Christendom, of the mutually jealous and internecine Occident, has given new courage to all the yellow and black and brown peoples, whom Kipling describes as ";the White Mans Burden,"; who while they may cut one anothers throats over the question of Mohammed or Confucius or Buddha, are united in their hatred of the white man.

The ferment in the East is the bubbling up of a deeper feeling, than the careless or unobservant thinker wots of: It is the revelation of a profound and fundamental antipathy. The East is tired of being civilized by superior peoples; of being ed-ucated and converted; of being shoved off the sidewalks; of being called ";Eurasians"; and having their daughters ostracized if they marry whites; of having their children excluded from white schools; of being discriminated against in immigration laws.

One can not say that the West is entirely wrong in attempting to maintain its prestige and its Occidental civilization, but he can safely affirm that the hatred that has

been steadily growing in the Orient is deep and implacable, and that the result will be murders, uprisings, little wars, big wars. The maker of this statement may be set down as an alarmist. So is the man who sticks up the sign at the railway crossing, ";Stop! Look! Listen!"; The dissension in the Western World that made it possible for the Turks to make a clean sweep of Chris-tian civilization in the Ottoman Empire, to burn Smyrna and massacre its inhabitants in sight of a powerful fleet of European and American war vessels, has added unknown weight to the ";White Mans Burden."; That a mutual hatred of the West is bringing together peoples hitherto antagonistic and of different creeds is confirmed by Lothrop Stoddard in his book, ";The New World of Islam";, quoting the writer, H. Vambery, the authority on Moslem affairs: ";The change in Moslem sentiment can be gauged by the numerous appeals made by the Indian Mohammedans at this time to Hindus, as may be seen from the following sample, entitled significantly, The Message of the East: "; Spirit of the East, reads this noteworthy document, arise and repel the swelling flood of Western aggression! Children of Hindustan aid, aid us with your wisdom, culture and wealth; lend us your power, the birthright and heritage of the Hindu! Let the Spirit Powers hidden in the Hinalayan mountain peaks arise! Let prayers to the God of Battles float upward; prayers that right may triumph over might; and call to your myriad gods to annihilate the armies of the foe! "; Let the reader compare this appeal of Mohammedan to Hindu with the spirit of the article from the ";Progres de Saloniqne"; of July 22, 1910, quoted in an early chapter of this book, in which Turkish Mohammedans and Japanese Buddhists, etc., are conceived as having common cause against Western civilization. That Oriental peoples believe that their opportunity will come from the dissensions and wars of Western nations, which they are watching with much interest and satisfaction, was expressed as early as 1907 by Yahya Siddyk, an Egyptian judge and writer of Mohammedan faith, who seems to have foreseen the Great War:

";Behold these Powers ruining themselves in terrifying armaments; measuring each others strength with defiant glances; menacing each other; contracting alliances which continually break and presage those terrible shocks which

overturn the world and cover it with ruins, fire and blood!";

CHAPTER XXX

OUR MISSIONARY INSTITUTIONS IN TURKEY

SOME of our missionary schools and colleges in the Ottoman Empire are open for business, and reports of the Mission Board describe them as flourishing. They are either continuing or resuming operations after having suffered their share of pillage and massacre. The Board of Missions is making an earnest and vigorous campaign for raising more American money to be sent into Turkey for their upkeep. As a church member, as an ex-official who has been of service to those institutions on many occasions, I am obliged to state that I have serious doubts as to the wisdom of contributing further money to our religious establishments in the Ottoman Empire under present conditions. Before doing so the fact should be widely advertised in Turkey that their real object and that of the men and women working in them, is, by hook or crook, to convert the Turks to Christianity, which is considered to be a religion superior to Mohammedanism. American church people should be informed frankly that the prohibition of the teaching of Christianity or the holding of Christian religious exercises has been accepted by the Mission Board; and that no effort to convert Turks is countenanced by the Ottoman Government. But this is really no new thing, as Christian proselytizing in Turkey has never been possible; the understanding that religious teaching is to be confined by the missionaries to the members of their own families and to teach-ers already of the Christian faith, is recent. Soon after the entrance of the Khemalists into Smyrna a committee of Moslems visited one of our schools and expressed the most friendly sentiments to the teachers: ";We hope you will keep right on with your good work and we promise you every support, only you understand that there is to be no more religious teaching.";

When I mentioned this to Mr. Jacobs, of the Y. M. C. A.,

he replied: ";Where L is and C"; mentioning two missionaries, ";Christ will be taught somehow."; But, if that is so, the Turks ought to know it. Any other course is not quite honest nor up to the standard of the old time Christians who testified in heathen lands and suffered martyrdom. Moreover, the Mohammedans contempt of the Christians is very easy to arouse and it would be a sad thing should it enter the mind of the Turks that some of the missionaries were willing to forego the teaching of their faith to save their buildings and their jobs. Even though this is not true, it would not be difficult to create this impression. It seems hardly probable that the Mission Board would come out and officially inform the contributing church members of the United States: ";We have no intention or desire, either immediate or ultimate, of converting Mussulmans in Turkey. We are running secular schools there with the hope of raising their general moral standing and making Mohammedans of them."; If the board can raise money for such a purpose, that would be a frank honest proposition for both Turk and Christian. It is logical for the devout Christian to give money for the conversion of the Moslem. The faith of the Nazarene is one of the proselytizing religions, as Professor Max Muller said in his famous lecture in Westminster Abbey in 1873. It can not be possible, however, that there is any mental impulse in this country which would lead Americans to contribute large sums for the support of purely secular schools in foreign countries. Even from a humanitarian standpoint, there are more crying needs for their charity.

The one thing that the missionary working in Turkey really fears is that some Turk may be converted. Should this occur a storm of fanaticism and violence would break upon his head that might close his school and end his career. It is not possible to convert Mohamrnedans in Turkey, nor even let them get wind that one is trying to do such a thing. In my thirty years of service in the Near East I have known of but one Moslem really converted. I remember distinctly the uneasiness, which his impending public confession caused among his teachers, imperiling, as it did, all their future activities. He was persuaded by the missionaries that the time was not ripe for him to proclaim his change of faith, but the Mohammedans became aware of it and promptly murdered him. According to the best information available it cost between forty-five and eighty million dollars to convert that

unfortunate young man and he did not last long. The Moslem who renounces his religion suffers ostracism, forfeiture of his goods and practically commits suicide. During the War and before the Turks severed diplomatic relations with the United States, the Germans were anxious to seize the beautiful and expensive buildings of the International College of Smyrna and turn them into barracks. I had much to do in preventing this. On one occasion, while talking with Rahmi Bey, the Turkish governor (vail) of Smyrna at that time, he said to me: ";The only reason that I can protect that college is that I have never seen any disposition on the part of its president and faculty to convert Moslems. Should any such attempt be made I could no longer shield it."; This was the argument, which the vali used with the authorities at Constantinople. It was this clean record which saved the college. The missionaries in Turkey now find themselves in the position of hostages. They have seen many of their buildings destroyed, their native teachers, Armenians and Greeks butchered, their pupils scattered. They have received no help from the American Government. They are in the hands of the Turks. Many of them have spent their lives in the work and not a few of them own comfortable modern homes, which they have paid for in part or entirely. That very shrewd and capable Scot, Doctor Alexander MacLachlan, has built up the International College at Smyrna by a lifetime of earnest and persistent effort. Its beautiful and expensive buildings, erected with money raised in America, his own substantial home, the delightful residences of the faculty, situated in charming gardens, are all resting on a powder mine. An outburst of fanaticism might sweep this idyllic picture from the face of the earth at a moments notice; might make it one with the desolate ruins of Smyrna but a few minutes distant. It would need but a tiny spark to set off the powder minesome adverse criticism of the Turk, the conversion of a Mohammedan. The danger for this, as well as for similar institutions, is augmented by the fact that the ignorant, fanatical population of the Ottoman Empire is greatly in the majority, and there is abundant evidence that the Spirit of the Prophet is abroad, impatient of reform.

One missionary, at least, has been in the United States loudly proclaiming Mustapha Khemal the George Washington of Turkey, and comparing the soldiers who burned and sacked Smyrna and violated its women with the veterans of Valley

Forge. This has doubtless got back to Asia Minor and has produced a salutary effect. One word more: Our missionaries have been operating in Turkey for nearly a century. They did admirable work among the native Christians, but what evidence have the Turks shown in their conduct of any results obtained from the vast sums sent into their country for their enlightenment and moral uplifting? It is impossible to argue with a religious devotee of any creed. The question is put to the normal men and women of America.

CHAPTER XXXI

AMERICAN INSTITUTIONS UNDER TURKISH RULE

THIS cursory account of the methodical extermination of Christianity at the hands of the Turk should convince any one that he now has no intention of allowing it to be revived and propagated in his domains in foreign schools. An earlier chapter gave an account of the aid and support, both moral and financial, furnished American missionary and philanthropic institutions by the Greeks during their occupation of the Smyrna region, and at Saloniki. The following statement of their treatment under Turkish rule is from the pen of Dana K. Getchell, well known in missionary circles: ";In 1914, when the World War began, Anatolia College, Marsovan, Turkey, had an enrollment of four hundred twenty-five students and the Girls School had about three hundred; a total of about one thousand individuals all together were on the American premises, including professors families, servants and their families and the American colony. At the close of 1914, the Americans bad just finished the building of a large hospital which was occupied by the Turks before the American doctor had the opportunity of moving in."; ";In 1915, the Armenian deportation took place in the early spring of that year. Out of our faculty of fifteen native teachers and a servant list of fifteen more, twenty of these individuals, men, were deported and, as far as the college authorities knew, were killed, as they have never been heard from since.";

";Our college steward, during this time, went to the market for his usual work and never returned. A noted Turkish lawyer of the city, at that time connected with the college, informed me that if I would go with him to a certain spot in a vineyard near the city he would show me the well into which this mans body was thrown. He was perfectly in sympathy with this deed that was committed."; ";During the month of June, 1915, I escorted a party of ten American ladies and children to Constantinople, via Angora, the Black Sea route having been closed. While in Constantinople, I learned of the deportation of the Armenians in the interior, especially from Marsovan and vicinity. I worked for days to get permission from Talaat Pasha to return to Marsovan, but his excuse was that things were doing in the interior and it was not a good time for foreigners to be traveling. Later, upon hearing that more than four hundred Armenians had crowded into the American premises, information was taken to Talaat and his promise received that no Armenian within the American premises should be deported. Upon the strength of this promise, I sent a telegram to my associates in Marsovan, and having received permission to travel in those days, I hastened back to my work. Upon my arrival in Marsovan, I found that the first great deportation of those sheltered in the American premises had taken place the day before."; ";Two days later, the Turkish gendarmes and police came to our premises and demanded the girls, forty-nine in number, from the American school. These demands were persisted in and on that day, by the order of the Turkish Government, all these girls were started on the road to Sivas, a journey of six days interior from Marsovan. Two of the American teachers, Miss Willard and Miss Gage, by persistence, secured permission to follow these girls one day after they had started on their journey and overtook them just as they were entering Sivas, six days later. By working with the vaii of the province for days, permission was finally given to these American ladies for all these girls to return to the Girls School at Marsovan."; ";At the beginning of the deportations in 1915, Marsovan was inhabited by twelve thousand Armenians. When the deportations were finished scarcely one thousand of that nationality could be found in the city. This complete destruction of the Armenians in this city is only an example of what took place throughout the Vilayet of Sivas.";

";In January, 1916, the Greek deportations from the Black Sea began. These Greeks came through the city of Marsovan by thousands, walking for the most part the three days journey through the snow and mud and slush of the winter weather. Thousands fell by the wayside from exhaustion and others came into the city of Marsovan in groups of fifty, one hundred and five hundred, always under escort of Turkish gendarmes. Next morning these poor refugees were started on the road and destruction by this treatment was even more radical than a straight massacre such as the Armenians suffered before."; ";In 1917, in the dead of winter, a second deportation of Armenians from the Black Sea coast began and the same treatment was undergone by those who were obliged to flee from their homes."; ";On May 16, the fifteen Americans, men, women and children were obliged to undergo this hardshipto leave their homes and propertyfor this long overland journey. On that date the American premises were occupied by Turkish soldiers and the buildings all taken over as a base hospital."; ";Six weeks later four of this group returned to Marsovan by permission from Talaat Pasha, with the understanding that they would be able to occupy their homes and use the school buildings for educational purposes. The buildings, with the ex-ception of the houses, which wore obtained with great difficulty, were never returned but were in constant use by the Turkish military authorities up to the time of the Armistice, March, 1919."; ";The treatment of Americans and American property throughout Turkey was the same as that experienced by the Americans in Marsovan. The schools and colleges in Sivas, Caesarea, Harput, Aintab and other places were closed and for the most part the American workers were sent out of the country. Since the Armistice, this same treatment of Americans throughout the interior has continued. The schools have not been allowed to open and property to the value of many thousands of dollars, has continually been occupied by Turks.";

In December of 1914, Turkish soldiers seized the American mission property of Afion Kara Hissar and occupied the church, school and pastors house for a period of four years, leaving the buildings with doors, windows and roofs wrecked and generally defiled with human offal. The Turks pulled the Cross down from the church and put the Crescent up in its

place. In 1919, the Turks seized these buildings again and housed soldiers in them. The proposition under which our Christian schools may now operate in Turkey is about as follows: Will you please let us repair our buildings at our own expense with money raised in America, and reopen them in those places where enough human beings remain to furnish a few pupils, and educate Turkish boys in English, arithmetic, etc., if we give our solemn word that we will not teach them any Christianity! Much consolation is derived in certain quarters from the fact that no religious education of any kind is permitted in Turkish schools, and it is argued that the measure is not aimed particularly at Christian institutions. People who obtain comfort from this feature of the case are evidently not aware that the Turk is familiar with all the different ways of skinning a cat. They do not give him credit for the peculiar brand of intelligence which he certainly possesses. At any rate, the result is the same, in so far as the continuation of foreign evangelical work in Turkey is concerned. The above is a very moderate and unprejudiced account of what has been done, in part, to the American educational institutions in Turkey, but gives no idea of the actual ferocity shown to students and teachers and the material damage wrought. I was talking recently to a prominent clergyman, friend of the one-time president of one of the greatest missionary colleges in Turkey, who made the following statement: ";Some time ago, I was talking with the President of one of the American Colleges in Turkey who told me of the frightful treatment of the people in the town where he was located. He told me the college was closed and the professors, their wives and families driven out and some sixty or seventy of them were put to death. The tears streamed down his cheeks as ho said: I can see those dear, good people at this moment, as they were marched away by the heartless Turk. "; Regarding the conditions under which the American missions are now operating in Turkey, Samuel M. Zwemer says, (1924):

";Recent regulations regarding foreigners in Turkey and the prohibition of Christian teaching to Moslem children in

Mission schools do not indicate a larger degree of liberty under Islamic Nationalist Government, but rather a recrudescence of the old spirit."; If the reverend gentleman had said, ";A continuance of the steadfast and unalterable policy";, he would have been nearer the truth. Doctor James L. Barton, Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, of Boston, Massachusetts, has an interesting article in the ";Homiletic Review"; of Doctor Barton is very eminent in missionary work, to which he has devoted the best part of his life, and he is naturally anxious to save as much as possible of the ruins of the magnificent edifice which the Mission Board built up in Turkey with millions of American money, and to keep going somehow. Here, are some quotations from Doctor Bartons article: ";Some of the American schools have been closed because of the exchange of populations approved by the Lausanne Conference, as, for instance, Euphrates College at Harput, Central Turkey College at Aintab, Teachers College at Sivas, and the College at Van, all in the Eastern section of Turkey are no longer in operation. These were conducted almost if not wholly for Christian students, that is, Armenians for the most part, but with a few Greeks and Syrians. Under the deportations the country was almost wholly depopulated of this part of its inhabitants. The teachers were deported or left the country so that these institutions are to-day closed. Central Turkey, which was at Aintab, however, is aiding some work in Aleppo, which is in the French mandate, to which a large number of the people of Aintab have fled, but the constituency of the other institutions are scattered far and wide."; ";Anatolia College, which was at Marsovan, is in practically the same condition, although it had many Turkish students, but its teachers are scattered.";

This is a very carefully worded statement and does full justice to the doctors well-deserved reputation for diplomatic ability. There is nothing in it that might in any way offend the Turks. The general subject of the extermination of the Arme-nians and Greeks, and the massacre of a million of the former, the real reason of the closing of most of the schools, is obscured by reference to the ";Exchange of populations

approved by the Lausanne Conference."; The teachers of Anatolia College are ";scattered."; This is doubtless a correct expression to apply to people, many of whom have suffered martyrdom and are in Heaven, along with many of the teachers of other colleges. Let us breathe the pious wish that they are not too widely ";scattered"; up there, as they will certainly long to get together and talk over their experiences. Continuing, the doctor says: ";Just at the present time in the absence of regulations, the schools are hampered in their religious teaching. The Turks have given orders that there shall be no religious instruction and for the present there is nothing in the form of direct instruction during school hours and none of the students can be required to take Biblical studies or be present where religious instruction is given. Under present circumstances, it seems wise to those who are conducting schools in the Near East to comply with these regulations until a more substantial understanding can be reached and the educational system of the country be put on a sound basis"; If by a ";sound basis"; the doctor meansand he can not mean anything elsethe permission of the Turkish Government to convert Turks in Turkey to Christianity, he will wait a long time. The ";sound basis,"; to arrive at which the Turks have been shedding rivers of Christian blood, has already been achieved. And in the meantime, some of the Christian missionaries have accepted to cease preaching Christ. It is about time for the cock to crow. Doctor Barton continues: ";It is well known by Turks as well as by foreigners, that Turkey needs what these institutions can give, in order to enable her to organize her present administrations on a basis that would give her a worthy place in the sisterhood of nations."; When Jesus appeared to the Eleven, as they sat at meat after the Crucifixion, He enjoined them: ";Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved. But he that believeth not shall be damned."; He said nothing about educating foreigners so that they could put their administrations on a sound basis. This is a laudable object but should be done and paid for by the foreigners themselves.

I am informed that the distinguished and erudite Rabbi Stephen Wise, of New York, has estimated the entire value of the American Mission property now existing in Turkey as being not more than ten million dollars.

His has been one of the most eloquent voices raised in behalf of the martyred Christians in the Near East. I wish it distinctly understood that nothing I have said is meant in any way as a reflection on American missionaries in general. I have known so many noble men and women consecrated to spreading the doctrines of the Master in foreign lands that I am incapable of saying or thinking anything derogatory of this saintly band of pioneers, or of their work. I have already described the gallant conduct of the missionary girls and men at Smyrna, and the same story has been repeated over and over in many dark corners of the globe in times of stress and danger. I am not in sympathy with the policy of certain missionaries with regard to Turkey, and I believe that the utter failure of Christianity to direct the policy of governments, as shown in this sad narrative, renders any campaign in Moslem countries a well-nigh hopeless task. I am convinced, also, that an examination of our private lives and conduct, will convince any one that the conversion of Americans is a more crying need than that of Mohaminedans. What America needs, and what Europe needs, is a great spiritual awakening. Christ is all right. He is unutterably wonderful and lovely. Let us all unite under His banner, and then think about advancing into foreign lands. The ruin wrought to our missionary institutions in Turkey, which has inspired so much caution with regard to the fate of the remainder, is epitomized in the following table issued in 1923 by the American Board of Foreign Missions: Missionary Churches: 90% closed. American Colleges: Work suspended in six out of eight. Hospitals: One-half operating. College Heads: Two dead, one deported, three refused permission to return. Village Schools: (Estimated at 1000). Aban-doned. High Schools: Only three out of forty-one now open. Property loss: Estimated at $2,880,000.

Native workers: Two-thirds dead; others in exile. Constituency: 95% dead or deported or en-slaved in harems. American Workers: Fifty deported. This chapter can have no more appropriate ending than the following quotation from the pen of the Reverend Ralph Harlow, formerly Missionary to Turkey, and now Professor of Biblical Literature and Comparative Religion at Smith College, Massachusetts: ";One hundred years or more ago, our fathers sent forth to Asia Minor the first American missionary. For all these years our churches have carried on the glorious task of awakening and renewing among the peoples of that land, loyalty to the person and principles of Jesus Christ. Schools and colleges, hospitals and churches have been built. A host of men and women have come to love, generation by generation, the people of that land. It was the laud that gave our faith birth; it was its cradle; it planted the seed from which the church sprang in the blood of the martyrs."; ";To-day the Turkish Government announces that in the future there will be no Christians in that land, and that no Protestant missionary work will be permitted."; ";For five hundred years, the Christians of Asia Minor have been the objects of persecution, while Christian civilization has stood by and looked on. In more recent years the barbarity of that persecution has shocked the conscience of humanity. In the eighties came the Bulgarian horrors; in the nineties came the Armenian atrocities; in 1909 Adana ran red with the blood of slaughtered thousands and echoed to the wail of countless women."; ";In each case the Turk was restored to power; in each case lengthy promises of good conduct to his Christian subjects were extracted.";

";From 1915 to 1918 came that series of atrocities such as the world of our day had hardly the emotions and conscience to comprehend, even amid the horror of the other cruelties of those other years. Those of us who were in the land at that time, who saw these things with our own eyes, have never told half of the truth of those dark hours. The Allied nations swore by all

that was sacred, by the crosses of their fallen dead, that these things should not again be possible. One million five hundred thousand is a conservative estimate of the lives struck down in lust and torture. America sent in workers and dollars to the relief of the starving and tattered fragments of the people who survived the blast."; ";The man most responsible for all this horror was Talaat Bey. What is the attitude of the government of Mustapha Khemal to Talaat and his methods? When Talaat died the government at Angora held a service in his honor. The Yeni gun, the official organ of the Nationalist party, came out with great mourning bands of black. In the editorial were these sentences: Talaat wrote the most glorious pages in Turkish history. Let the eyes that do not weep become blind. Let the heart that does not ache cease to beat. Khemal has followed in the footsteps of Talaat. Massacres, deportations, cruelty, outrage and terror, have marked the reign of the Nationalist government. The Smyrna tragedy has taken place in hundreds of villages on a smaller scale. The innocence of childhood, the sacredness of womanhood, the tears of mothers, the cries of the helpless, make no appeal at all to the armies or the courts of this government.";

CHAPTER XXXII

THE REVEREND RALPH HARLOW ON THE LAUSANNE TREATY

IN POOF of the statement that many eminent followers of Christ are not in entire sympathy with certain missionaries in their policy with regard to the Turks, I am quoting again from the Reverend Ralph Barlow. The following extracts are from an article and two letters written by him. The article appeared in the ";Outlook"; of October 25, 1922, and in it, among other things, the author describes an interview with the late Theodore Roosevelt:

";At that time, I had just returned from Asia. Minor where I had witnessed the fearful deportations on the Bagdad Railroad, and could give him first-hand information of the awful atrocities going on. He asked me a number of questions, contin-

ually shaking his head and saying, terrible, terrible, terrible. "; ";Then with a tense expression on his face, he said, Mr. Barlow, the greatest regret that I have as I look back on my administration is the fact that when the awful Adana massacre occurred, this government did not take steps against the outrage on civilization! "; A further quotation from the same article indicates that the men on destroyers did not fully share the pro-Turk sentiments of their officers: ";I have just listened to the contents of a letter sent by one of our boys on an American destroyer at Smyrna. He tells of having to stand by while the brutal Turkish soldiers seized beautiful Christian girls and tore them screaming from their mothers and outraged them right on the public quay of Smyrna. He saw these brutal soldiers shooting down helpless women with children in their arms, unarmed men beaten to death by the butts of these Turkish soldiery. And then he tells of the anguish that he felt because the orders of our government were such that he had to stand by, helpless, before such atrocities."; I have been told that many such letters were written by our navy boys at Smyrna to relatives and friends in the United States. In a letter to me, Mr. Barlow says that he believes it to be his duty to tell the truth about affairs in the Near East, and he continues: ";Doctor MacLachlan and Reed demanded my resignation and said that I endangered the college. I resigned. I have been made to feel that I ought to keep still, but justice seems to me greater than buildings and institutions. At the time of the Lausanne Conference and after, I claimed that our American Board (of Foreign Missions) ought to have stood four square against the wretched treaty. Dr. Barton did not like the openness of my criticisms and I lost a position as Board Secretary through his opposition to me.";

The second letter referred to gives Mr. Barlows opinion of the Lausanne Treaty and is addressed to the Reverend Doctor Barton, Foreign Secretary of the American Board of Foreign Missions. As some of the missionaries who are desirous of saving the remnants of their installations in Turkey have come out in favor of the treaty, Mr. Barlows opinion on the subject, and his reasons, may ho of interest:

";At the time of the conference, and following it, I was asked to discuss the situation in numerous addresses, so that I read up carefully everything I could get, which would throw light on the subject. All the evidence goes to show that the men who went to Lausanne were influenced from the very first in all their decisions to protect the oil interests, which featured largely behind the scenes in the Conference discussions. That those interests were so strong as to overshadow the humanitarian and missionary interests I have accepted without question, until I read your paragraph."; ";I turn now to some of my sources of information, for which you ask. Unfortunately, most of my material on this subject is in my files at Northampton, but I have with me references, which will perhaps indicate why I have associated oil with blood in connection with Lausanne. I would refer you to the following articles and I might name numerous others: American Blood and Oil, ";Literary Digest";,December 30, 1922; Oil and Glory at Lausanne, ";Literary Digest";, July 28, 1923; Blind Forces at Lausanue, ";Asia";, April, 1923; ";Britains Mesopotamian Burden and Oil, ";Literary Digest";, December 15, 1922; Issues at Lausanue, ";Living Age";, January 6, 1923; Lausanne and its Antecedents, ";Fort-nightly Review";, January, 1923; Uncle Sam Mixing in the Turkish Broil, ";Literary Digest";, December 23, 1922; The Tragedy of Lausanne, ";Association Men";, March or April, 1923; The World Race for Oil, ";Literary Digest";, January 20, 1923."; ";If you will take the time and trouble, as I have, to read even these few articles, and the ";Literary Digest"; quotes from many other sources, you will find that the main theme is that the humanitarian interests at Lausanne were sold out, because of oil interests, and that the missionary interests got nowhere."; ";A regular official of the Standard Oil came to Lausanne before the Conference opened. Lewis Heck, who was in the business in Constantinople came to Lausanne as a member of the American delegation. Lewis Heck had been closely associated with the Chester interests, and Admiral Chesters son was also at Lausanne.";

";Young MacDowell, who had many railroad concessions in Turkey which dovetailed into the Chester concessions, was in Becks Constantinople office. Heck knows Turkey well. I will be willing to defend the thesis that the entire course of events, which made the Lausanne Treaty possible, was determined by the ambitions of the commercial oil interests, and that, in this

race for Turkish favors, the Americans led the way."; Mr. Barlow quotes many editorials and articles in the American and British press, the general tenor of which can be gleaned from one or two examples: ";Lausanne was all that an International Conference ought not to be. It was the sacrifice of all human and humanitarian questions to expediency."; ";New York Journal of Commerce";, July, 1923. ";Mosul and freedom to give us a chance in the scramble for oil has been the object of all the negotiations, but the United States might be better occupied to-day than looking after the interests of oil kings. Peace and civilization may be talked about in public, but in private there is talk of oil, because territories where the future concessionaires will be at pains to insure their rights, are at stake."; New York Times, ";Although America would accept no humane responsibility in the Near East, saying that it must be free from troubles and depravities of the Old World, Americas blood boils over the burning question of oil. When the word oil is mentioned, the recluse bursts from its retirement upon the instant. America has no concern with Asia Minor while the Turk butchers his Christian subjects by the hundreds of thousands."; Pall Mall Gazettes

CHAPTER XXXIII

MOHAMMEDANISM AND CHRISTIANITY

IT is difficult for Americans, living in this Christian country, to understand the position of a missionary who goes into a Mohammedan community with the intention of converting its members.

The problem is exactly that which would confront a Moslem hodja, or priest, should he appear with two or three veiled wives in a devout Methodist community in Michigan and open up a campaign in behalf of the Prophet. As for the results of education upon a Mohammedan, whenever he is made to

doubt his own religion, when he is educated out of it, he generally becomes an atheist. The spectacle of the Great War has profoundly influenced all non-Christian peoples and has made missionary work more difficult than ever. ";Christ is not the Prince of Peace,"; they say; and no amount of preaching can make them believe it. ";Prince of Peace,"; they sneer, ";He is the Prince of the submarine, the bomb-throwing aeroplane, poison gas, the machine gun."; The supposed results of the teachings of Christ are more evident than the teachings themselves. One element of strength of the Mohammedan religion is that it is sincere and gives free play to the passions and impulses of mans lower nature. Whatever the teachings of the Koran as to spreading its doctrines by the sword for the interpreters of that sacred book are legion, and one may find anything he wishes in itthere is no doubt as to the example set by Mohammed, who founded his kingdom sword in hand, who was a polygamist, a robber of camel caravans and gave orders for the assassination of his enemies. This is not said in a spirit of defamation of the Prophet, but as a statement of well-known historic facts. While advocating many virtues, the Koran gives more play to the human passions and makes a greater appeal to the natural man than the asceticism of Christianity and hence spreads more rapidly among primitive peoples and those of a lower grade of civilization. I once met a sweet missionary woman returning from Africa with her little child, who had fallen sick of fever, to America for medical treatment. She described the great advance of Mohammedanism in Africa and the seemingly hopeless task of the Christian missionaries there. She made a sort of map of mission stations and explained: ";We are trying to put a barrier across Africa to prevent Mohammedanism spreading to the South, beyond the equator,"; ";From what you say to me,"; I ob-served, ";you can not do it."; ";We cant,"; she said, ";but God can."; This seems unanswerable and must appeal strongly to the religious devotee, but there is an answer and it is this: ";God can, of course He can; but He doesnt, and probably He will not."; It seems probable that the great gift of Christianity has been so abused and shamed by the so-called Christian nations that God is weary of them, and considers it presumptuous for them to send out missionaries to convert people of another faith. It has been abundantly shown to all reasonable human beings, who are not religious zealots, that money expended in the attempt to convert Moslems is money thrown away. Even the missionaries themselves in Turkey seem to have given it up.

The same story is heard everywhere. In ";The Crescent in

Northwest China";, by G. Findlay Andrew, a missionary, the author says: ";Islam has often been referred to as the challenge to Christian missions. During the past few years a few Hwei--Hwei (Chinese Moslems) have been reached with the Gospel and, after a profession of faith, have been accepted as church members or as inquirers. The number has, however, been very small, and of those who have kept the faith only about one re-mains in church fellowship at the time of writing."; And yet the good missionary sums this gloomy report up with the remark: ";Great as the problem is, yet the triumph of the Cross over the Crescent in Kansu is assured."; It is difficult to follow the process of reasoning which derives this conclusion from these premises. The attention of the reader has already been called to the fact that the Turks are the lowest of the Moslem races and it would not be fair to Mohammedans in general to say that they approve of butchery and rape as carried out by that people, so well characterized by Gladstone and many historians. In fact the Turks are not the greatest danger to the Christian church. They have accomplished their fell task, and their influence as a proselytizing power will not spread beyond their own dominions unless they wage another successful war. A few quotations from that penetrating book, ";The New World of Islam";, by Lothrop Stoddard, will suffice to show how Islamism is ousting Christianity in those places where it meets it face to face. The strongest and best organized proselytizing order among the Moslems are the Senussiya, well described by Mr. Stoddard:

";The beginning of systematic, self-conscious pan-Islamism dates from about the middle of the nineteenth century. The Sennussi are careful to avoid a downright breach with European Powers. Their long-headed, cautious policy is truly astonishing. For more than half a century the order has been a great force, yet it has never risked the supreme adventure. In many of the fanatic risings, which have occurred in various parts of Africa, local Sennussi have undoubtedly taken part, and the same was true during the Italian campaign in Tripoli and the late war, but the order itself has never officially entered the lists. The Sennussi program is the welding, first, of Moslem Africa, and, later of the whole Moslem world into the revived ";Imamat,"; of Islams early days; into a great theocracy embracing all true believersin other words, pan-Islamism. But they believe that the political liberation of Islam from Christian domination must be preceded by a profound spiritual

regeneration. Year after year and decade after decade the Sen-nussi advance slowly, calmly, coldly. They are covering North Africa with their lodges and schools; and to the southward converting millions of pagan Negroes to the faith of Islam. Every candid European observer tells the same story. As an Englishman remarked some twenty years ago: Mohammedanism is making remarkable progress in the interior of Africa. It is crushing Paganism out. Against it the Christian propaganda is a myth. And a French protestant missionary remarks in the same vein: We see Islam on its march, sometimes slowed down, but never stopped, toward the heart of Africa. It fears nothing. Even Christianity, its most serious rival, it views without hate. While Christians dream of the conquest of Africa, Mohammedans do it. These gains are being made at the expense of African Christianity as well. The European missions lose many of their converts to Islam, while across the continent, the ancient Abyssinian Church, so long an outpost against Is-lam, seems in danger of submersion by the rising Moslem tide. There is to-day in the Moslem world a wide spread conviction that Islam is entering on a period of Renaissance and renewed glory."; Mohammedanism to-day covers the northern part of Africa from the Atlantic Ocean to the Red Sea, nearly to the equator, far below which it has passed on the East; it surrounds Abyssinia, an island of degenerate Christianity; it holds solidly Arabia, Persia, Afghanistan, Turkostan and has overrun large portions of China and Russia, where it is making rapid progress. It is one of the leading religions of India, and has reached the Dutch Indies and Philippines. Pierre Andre, in his work ";Islam et les Races";, gave the total number of Mohammedans in the world in 1917, as 246,920,000; Laurence Martin of the Library of Congress, in an article in ";Foreign Affair";s for March, 1923, gives the total number as 230,000,000 a slightly more conservative figure; but any estimate must be revised yearly, as the number is increasing with astounding rapidity. It is probable that the number of Mohammedans in the world to-day is about 250,000,000.

To the above vast portions of the earths surface which have already been mentioned as solidly Mohammedan must now be added Asia Minor, the last hope and outpost of Christian civilization in the Near East, which was rapidly spreading and developing with the aid of our own and other Christian schools, but which has recently been cleared out by fire and massacre

with the aid and connivance of the Christian powers. It has already been asserted that conversions from Mohammedanism to Christianity are extremely rare, while the former is taking heavy toll from Christian converts. It seems also that there are well-authenticated cases of Europeans and Americans having embraced Islam. Professor T. W. Arnold in his ingenious defense of Mohammedanism, ";The Preaching of Islam";, cites the case of an English solicitor, Mr. William Henry Quillam, who embraced Mohammedanism and became a missionary of that faith in the city of Liverpool. By 1897, ten years after his own conversion, Mr. Quillam had made one hundred and thirty-seven proselytes. An American, Mr. Alexander Russell Webb, at one time United States Consul to Manila, after having embraced Mohammedanism, opened a mission. Mr. Webb had been brought up as a Presbyterian. In 1875, a Methodist preacher named Norman became converted to Mohammedanism and began to preach it in America. While I was in Smyrna a native-born American, who was weary of a devoutly Christian and ascetic wife, so good that he could not get a divorce from her, became a Mohammedan in order to marry a young woman with whom he had fallen in love, and with whom he was living happily, as man and wife according to Mohammedan law, up until quite recently. There is also the well-authenticated story, which, for obvious reasons, has not been given wide publicity, of the American missionary woman who married a rich Turk and became a member of his already well-stocked harem. A number of her former associates wont to see her and endeavored to persuade her to return to them. She replied: ";I have always desired to be married and live the natural life of a woman, for which God intended me. I saw the years slipping away, with no chance in sight of fulfilling the functions for which the Creator made me and I rebelled. No Christian man has ever made me an honorable proposal of marriage, though several have paid me court with shady intentions. This man offered me a union honorable according to his religion and the laws of the country, and I accepted. I would rather have a quarter of a man than none at all. I am soon to become a mother; I am perfectly happy, and I dont want ever to hear anything more about missionaries or missionary work.";

The two last cases are significant as they reveal one of the

reasons why Mohammedanism is less difficult to preach convincingly, under favorable conditions, than Christianity. It solves, both for men and women, some of the inconveniences of our civilization, which exist despite the greater and greater efficiency of our divorce courts. These pages are written without any spirit of fanaticism and with the sole object of giving the world, especially the Christian world, the truth about certain matters of great historic significance. The Mohammedans, in the organized propaganda which they are making against Christianity, both by written arguments and by their extensive system of lay missionaries, are well aware of the unchristian history of the Christian world, and the fearful spectacle of the Great War has added a powerful argument to their already full quiver. They are aware also that the teachings of Christ, while never having dictated to any great extent the policies of governments, have also failed to regulate as they should the lives of individuals. Mohammedanism does not ask so much of the individual as does Christianity, and hence is easier to live up to. There is consequently less hypocrisy. For instance, the marriage relation is very lax in the Prophets creed and polygamy is permitted. A Mohammedan writer says that the social evil is unknown in Mohammedan countries, and a writer in ";Armenia";, the defunct Boston periodical of that name, replies that this is true for the reason that the Moslem is permitted by his religion to make his own home a brothel. The Moslem propaganda argues that their various women have an open and honorable standing, while the Christian has illicit relations, which frequently ruin his victims, whom he abandons to a life of dishonor. But we are approaching the Mohammedan in the matter of loose marriage relations, and in the need of missionary work at home. In 1922, more than one out of every eight married couples were divorced in the United Status, and it is frequent with us to have a succession of partners, rivaling the Mohammedan in this particular. In 1922 there were 184,554 divorces in the United States, as against 112,036 in 1916. In 1922 there were fifty-two lynchings in the United States. In 1922 there were 4,931,905 illiterates in this country, and in the same year a percentage that reached nearly twenty-three of illiteracy among the Negroes of seven Southern States. (";A Survey of Southern Illiteracy";, published by the Education Board, Southern Baptist Convention, Birmingham, 1923.)

The Koran does not permit the use of wine, and devout Mohammedans abstain from the use of intoxicants. In the

United States the Constitution is very generally violated by large masses of the population and the day of Christs Nativity is largely celebrated by drunken orgies. Secret vice is prevalent in the United States to a much larger extent than many people dream of. Every few days some automobile overturns, killing a guilty couple, or some girl, in fear of the vice inspector, jumps out of a window, revealing depravity in circles where it was least expected. Christianity lost her power as a world-conquering religionand thus became an easy prey to Mohammedanismas soon as she became obscured in a smoke-screen of controversy. The innumerable and bewildering quibbles which arose, giving rise to many sects, and the violent hatreds and schisms engendered, form a history in themselves. At the time when Mohammed appeared on the scene, the Church was already split into quarreling sects, who had lost sight of the simple teachings of the Master. Christians had become depraved and general immorality and degeneracy were rife. To-day the Christian world is about evenly divided between Protestants and Catholics, rival sects, showing little spirit of compromise. Recent statistics, given by ";Whittakers Almanac";, place the total number of Catholics in the world at 272,860,000 and of Protestants and other denominations, (like the Eastern Church), who deny the jurisdiction of the Pope, at 290,000,000. Any one who has lived for any time in countries where missionaries are active will testify to the saintly character of Catholic Sisters, and the devotion of the Brothers. They will equally bear witness to the high character, courage and beauty of life of Protestant missionaries, men and women. But the two sects are antagonistic.

In Smyrna during the Greek administration, a Y. I. C. A. was started and was doing excellent work, as also a Y. W. C. A. A notice was posted in all the Catholic churches that such institutions were of darkness and not of light and that all true Christians must keep away from them. A Catholic teacher in the Y. W. C. A. who was being paid a good salary and who needed it was compelled to resign her post. This is but one instance of many that could be given. When a Mohammedan is asked to be a Christian, a common answer is, ";What kind? There are so many kinds of you, each warning us against the others."; There is less hope today of pan-Christianity than of pan-Islamism. Says Kurtz, already referred to: ";To-day Mohammedanism is the one rival of Christianity to become a world religion,"; and a writer in the ";Moslem World"; for January, 1925: ";The Christian

Church, after thirteen centuries of hard struggle finds Islam still a most baffling problem. It is true historically that Islam has been born after Christianity and has displaced it almost wherever it has spread. The history of the whole of North Africa, Palestine and Syria, and present Asia Minor shows this plainly."; The Reverend George Bush in his ";Life of Mohammed";, published by the Harpers in 1830, makes the following reflection: ";Indeed in this, as in every other instance where the fortunes of an individual are entirely disproportionate to the means employed, and surpass all reasonable calculation, we are forced to resolve the problem into the special Providence of God. Nothing short of this could have achieved such mighty results"; If there is no other explanation of Mohammedan success, it is evident that the Divine intention has not varied in the last ninety years. This is the view-point of the deeply religious man, who believes in Gods personal management of all the affairs of this world, attributing to reasons of Divine wisdom matters too deep for human penetration. The student of history will understand the spread of Mohammedanism at the expense of Christianity, and the chief reasons have appeared or will become plain in the course of this narrative. A stouter and more virile figure than Mohammed attempted to establish a similar creed on this continent. He failed to become a world influence, a permanent factor in history, for geographical reasons, mainly. The part of the world in which Brigham Young planted his polygamous creed was not so well adapted to its expansion as the scene of Mohammeds early activities. Western civilization, following close on the heels of the gold rush, overwhelmed the American apostle and intimate of the Angel Gabriel. The chief reason why Christianity has lost so much ground before Mohammedanism, and is likely to lose much more, is that there has never been much real Christianity in the world. The history of the so-called ";Christian Nations"; has been a long tale of bloody wars, of treachery and robbery, of St. Bartholomew Days and of Catholics martyrized by Protestants; of persecutions, of saints and witches burned at the stake.

And the situation among the ";Christian Nations"; that

allowed the Turks to burn Smyrna and massacre and abuse its inhabitants was such a culmination of infamy and shame as shows that the world is becoming less Christian as the years go by. Surely there is no reason to expect God to aid Christian missionaries, after such a disappointment and travesty. If, as the Reverend Bush remarks, the wonderful spread of Mohammedanism can only be explained as some special Providence of God, He may be inspiring the Sennussi to spiritualize their religion and develop the better features of it. If the Christian faith has had so feeble effect upon the conduct of Christian nations and has so little harmony that it lacks the force to convert Mohammedans, then the only alternative open to wisdom, finite or infinite, would be to make the best of some other creed. When our missionaries have finished putting the Turkish administrations ";on a sound basis,"; they might come home and teach us to be better Christians. Unless Christianity is saved in -those countries where it still has a nominal existence, it is doomed, and their civilization will go with it. The Bolsheviks understand this, as witness the war they are waging against religion.

CHAPTER XXXIV

THE KORAN AND THE BIBLE

THE peculiar state of mind which has enabled the Turk to commit outrages on humanity that have shocked and insulted the entire race have been due to three things: his own nature, the teachings of the Koran and the example of the Prophet. This is what Gladstone means when he speaks of the ";combination of his nature and his religion."; This is better understood when we take into consideration that other branches of the Mohammedans have made great contributions to the progress and culture of the world. The Arabs have distinguished themselves in architecture, science, poetry, art and letters. It is the opinion of that distinguished churchman, Canon William Barry, expressed in an article in ";The Nineteenth Century and After"; for August, 1919, that other Moslems should repudiate the Turk and his outrages. Canon Barry says:

";Wise Moslems, instead of being stirred up in defense of a system condemned by history and experience, should be led to perceive in the Turk, not any Bulwark of Islam, but a stain upon their civilization, a lapse from

the glory of their illustrious Caliphs, a scandal and a weakness not to be endured any more."; In support of this, one has only to hark back to the splendid days of Bagdad and Cordova. In the days of Haroun al Raschid, Bagdad was renowned as the greatest city in the world, a center of refinement, learning and art. This monarch is described as having gathered about him a brilliant company of poets, jurists, learned men and wits. That civilization has left behind one classic, which has immortalized iteven though it naively treats of a monarch who had a new wife every night whose head he cut off in the morning. But here we have the same old story: Bagdad fell into insignificance after it came under the sway of the Turks; and at the time of its final capture in 1638 by the Sultan Murad IV, that monarch massacred most of its inhabitants, contrary to the terms of capitulation. The Moors have left behind them in Spain monuments of architecture, which are to this day a delight to the world; we have only to cite the Mosquenow the Cathedralat Cordova, and the Alhambra of Grenada. The famous Algebra of Omar Khayyαm was written in Arabic and many contributions to science and literature have first appeared in that language. The Arab of Africa is described by travelers as the noblest specimen, physically, of the human race, and even the casual tourist who has touched at Algiers, has confirmed this fact by observation of the men in its streets. The difference, mentally, between the Arab and the Turk, is thus depicted by Buckhardt: ";The Arab displays his manly character when he defends his guest at the peril of his own life and submits to the reverses of fortune, to disappoint-ment and distress with the most patient resignation. He is distinguished from the Turk by the virtues of pity and gratitude. The Turk is cruel, the Arab is of a more kindly temper; he pities and supports the wretched and never forgets the generosity shown him even by an enemy."; Without having gone deeply into the subject, I am convinced that the Turks are the only branch of the Mohammedan faith, which has never made any contributions to the progress of civilization or produced anything which, as Sir Edwin Pears says, ";the world would gladly keep."; They have been destructive and not constructive. To understand how human beings could have developed such traits of ferocity and have left such a record of massacres, and for the benefit of those who believe that a high state of civilization is now to be built up by these people, who have definitely rejected the teachings of Christ, let us cast a glance at the comparative doctrines of the Koran and the Bible.

That the teachings of the New Testament are infinitely more softening and uplifting than those of the Koran, no one can deny after a brief and intel-ligent comparative study. The general spirit of the latter bookand the statement is made despite the contention of those commentators who hold the contraryis that of spreading its doctrines and the power and dominion of its followers by the sword; to destroy the unbeliever or make him pay tribute. It is polygamous in its teachings. It is founded on the Old Testament and in it appear the chief historical characters of that book. It is completed, or rounded out, by much of Oriental fable and belief in supernatural beings, such as the Jinns of the Arabian Nights; to which are added the so-called Revelations of the Prophet. Some of these are merely for the purpose of allowing Mohammed to gratify his own desires, as, for instance, the case in which one of his friends is commanded by the angel to give his beautiful wife to the Prophet. A great literature of commentary has grown up around the Koran, and it would be possible for its defenders to find much in it preaching tolerance, but its general effect upon its disciples, combined with the example of the Prophets life, convincingly prove that Mohammedanism is a creed to be spread by the sword. Written originally in Arabic, it is claimed for it that its beauties can only be appreciated in that language and that the lines in which it is composed make a peculiar appeal to its readers and linger in the memory. This contention can only be understood, of course, by those who are versed in the Arabic. It was for a similar reason that Tuppers Proverbial Philosophy was at one time universally popular. I have read the New Testament in the original Greek, in Latin, French, English and portions of it in German and Swedish and I am competent to state that the words of Christ lend themselves to translation because of the beauty and value of the thought intrinsically, and because of the universal appeal, in every age, which it contains. The Sermon on the Mount is as overwhelmingly touching and irresistible in English, French or German, as it is in the original Greek. The same may be said of the Lords Prayer, and of most of the words of the Master. This is why, when Christianity is blotted out of vast areas of the earths surface by the sword, the club, by the ax and fire, we can consider that the world has retrograded for some thousands of years in those regions, and that the interests of the race have in general been irretrievably injured, no matter who gets the concessions.

The New Testament advocates purity of life and even leans toward asceticism. Christ himself was unmarried and was of spotless purity. The Koran is sensual in its teachings, both as to this life and the life hereafter. It promises the true believer an allotment of paradisiacal females -when he

arrives in the other world. What the relation of the earthly wives will be to this new group is more or less uncertain. This doctrine of the Koran throws the light very clearly on the contemptuous regard, in which woman is held by the followers of Mohammed. Such a lofty, pure and beautiful Idyl, as the life and death of Lord Tennyson and his lady, is not possible to a creed of polygamy and heavenly houries. Heaven is thus described in the Koran: ";Therein shall receive them lovely damsels refraining their eyes from beholding any but their spouses, whom no man shall have touched before, neither any spirit (Jinn) and having complexions like rubies and pearls."; In connection with this, one must remember that Mohammedans hold the Koran in deep reverence and believe it literally. Among the great mass of them, there is not that advanced thought and development of education which might cause them to regard skeptically their sacred book, as is the case among Christians. When a Mohammedan dies on the field of battle he actually believes that he is going straight to a beautiful garden where a bevy of voluptuous females await him According to the Koran, divorce is easy and can be obtained by the husband simply proclaiming that he is weary of his spouse. The wife, on the other hand, can only obtain divorce for sufficient causes. In fact, matrimonial ties in Mohammedan countries are flimsy. No better example of the ease of Mohammedan divorce can be given, than that of Mustapha Khemal, the Turkish leader, and his wife. The American papers explained that Khemal himself pronounced the decree, his priestly functions enabling him so to do; but the fact is that divorce in Mohammedan countries is an extremely simple process for both high and low. The Koran teaches non-indulgences in wine, and in general devout believers are absolutely tee-toddlers. The cultivation of grape and the making of wine does not prevail among the followers of Mohammed. Circumcision, non-eating of pork, objection to statues and photographs, are all borrowed from the Old Testament, the last named from the commandment, ";Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image.

Not one Turk in a thousand, if that many, can read the Koran, as it is written in Archaic Arabic, but the general conception that they are the faithful and all others are ";dogs of unbelievers is well fixed in their minds as also the few broad articles of faith hitherto enumerated. Illiteracy is gen-erally prevalent among the Turkish people, and the hodjas or priests do not do much in the way of teaching except crying from the minarets ";God is God and Mahomet is His Prophet."; Nevertheless, during the horrible days of massacre, fire and rape in Smyrna, the Turks were chanting, with joy: ";Their

wives shall be widows and their children orphans."; Hearing this, and thinking of the thousands of babes who were being made fatherless, or subjected to suffering and death, I could not help remembering the words: ";Suffer the little children to come unto me, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven."; Mr. Geddes in his statement asserts that in no instance did he see any Moslem giving alms to Armenians, it being a criminal offense for any one to aid them, the object of the deportations being ";the extermination of the race."; The teachings of the Mohammedan cult render it possible to issue such an order to an entire nation, with the certainty that it will be universally obeyed.

CHAPTER XXXV

THE EXAMPLE OF MOHAMMED

THOUGH there have boon great Mohammedan civilizations that have contributed much to the worlds progress and have left imperishable monuments, they have not lasted. They have arisen through the fundamentally noble character and intelligence of the peoples that have founded them, and have flourished for a relatively short time rather in spite of their creed than because of it. And, as is the case in all religions, the example set by the originator has had a greater influence on his disciples than his book. The Prophet is deeply reverenced by all Mohammedans, who regard even one hair from his beard as having miraculous power. The main facts of his life and his general character are known to them. These salient facts will now be set forth without bias of hostility or irrev-erence. They are authentic and well established. The reader is invited to confirm them and determine for himself whether or not they are correctly stated: 1. Mohammed was a polygamist; 2. After leaving Mecca and proceeding to Mesina, where he established himself for a time, he organized and conducted raids against caravans, which he robbed to replenish his depleted treasury; 3. He besieged and plundered towns for the booty, which acts he justified by ";revelations";;

4. He ordered eight hundred Jewish prisoners to be separated from their wives and children and butchered and their bodies thrown into a trench. Their wives and families were sold into captivity. This was the first Mohammedan massacre. (Draycatts Mahomet, page 234 et eq) 5. He ordered ferocious and inhuman punishments to be inflicted ; (Draycott, 253-254) 6. He removed his enemies by murder and assassination. We have seen how faithfully this example has been followed by the Turks throughout the years, since the fall of Constantinople, and especially by the Young Turks since their accession to power. But although other branches of the Mohammedan race have shown conspicuous qualities of heart and of head, yet a general study of the spread of that religion from its inception reveals only too clearly the influence of the Prophets example as well as of his teachings. Says Pears, already quoted: ";The history indeed, of Egypt, of Syria and of Asia Minor had been a long series of massacres, culminating perhaps in that of Egypt where in 1354, when the Christians were ordered to abjure their faith and accept Mohammedanism and refused, a hundred thousand were put to death."; Adrian Fortescue, in his work, ";The Lesser Eastern Churches";, has this paragraph: ";In 1389, a great procession of Copts who had accepted Mohammed under fear of death, marched through Cairo. Repenting of their apostasy, they now wished to atone for it by the inevitable consequence of returning to Christianity. So as they marched, they announced that they believed in Christ and renounced Mohammed. They were seized and all the men were beheaded in an open square before the women. But this did not terrify the women; so they, too, were all martyred."; Regarding the Armenian massacres of our own time, Doctor Johannes Lepsius, to whose masterly ";Secret Report"; reference has been made in earlier pages, makes the following statement: ";We have lists before us of 550 villages whose surviving inhabitants were converted to Islam with fire and sword; of 568 churches thoroughly pillaged, destroyed and razed to the ground; of 282 Christian churches transformed into mosques; of 21 Protestant preachers and 170 Gregorian (Armenian) who were, after enduring unspeakable tortures, murdered after their refusal to accept Islam. We repeat, however, that these figures reach only to the extent of our information, and do not by a long way reach to the extent of the reality. Is this a religious persecution or is it not?";

Christianity, then, has been cleaned out of North Africa and the old Byzantine Empire, the home of the early Fathers of the Church and of the Seven Cities, largely by massacre; the Turk, when he burned Smyrna and made Asia Minor solidly Mohammedan, finished a work that has been going on for centuries. Not only have these methods been used for propagating Mohammedanism, but the ";Law of Apostates"; prescribes death, forced separation from wife and family, and loss of property and legal rights for any Moslem who forsakes his faith and adheres to another. The fear of these dreadful punishments is one of the reasons why there are so few converts from Mohammedanism to Christianity. Doctor Samuel M. Zwennner, the learned writer on Mohammedan matters, gives many examples of the application of this law in his recent work, ";The Law of Apostasy in Islam";. An example which came within my personal observation, the murder of the convert of the International College at Smyrna, has already been re-ferred to. This is probably the same case as that cited by the Reverend Ralph Harlow, one time pastor of the International College at Smyrna, in a pamphlet: ";Outside the Walls of Smyrna his body was found, stabbed in many places."; The Law of Apostasy, according to Zwemmer, is signed up by the Mohammedan law-givers in the folloing words: ";As for Apostates, it is permitted to kill them by facing them or coming upon them from behind, just as in the case of Polytheists. Secondly, their blood, if shed, brings no vengeance. Thirdly, their property is the spoil of true believers. Fourthly, their marriage ties become null and void."; The educated, Europeanized Turk of Constantinople is a shrewd and polished gentleman of seductive manners; but one thing must never be forgotten by those interested, financially or otherwise, in the future of Turkey; that country has been made ";homogeneous"; by a series of ferocious massacres carefully planned and relentlessly carried out by just such polished and seductive gentlemen, who have exploited Moslem fanaticism for their purposes, and it is on that fanaticism that their power rests.

CHAPTER XXXVI

THE ";50-50"; THEORY

ONE of the cleverest statements circulated by the Turkish propagandists is to the effect that the massacred Christians were as bad as their executioners, that it was ";50-50."; This especially appeals strongly to the Anglo-Saxon sense of justice, relieves one of all further annoyance or responsibility, and quiets the conscience. But it requires a very thoughtless person indeed to accept such a statement, and extremely little thought required to show the fallacy of it. In the first place, the Christians in the power of the Turk have never had much opportunity to massacre, even had they been so disposed. If a few Turks have been killed in the long history of butcheries that have soaked the empire with blood, the reckoning, mathematically, will not be 50-50, nor even one to ten thousand. In addition to this, even with the shortcomings of the Christians of the world, in general, the teachings of Christ have made it better. In all the former Ottoman provinces that have succeeded in casting off the Turkish blightHungary, Bulgaria, Serbia, Greecethere is very little, if any, record of Turks massacred by Christians. The conduct of the Greeks toward the thousands of Turks residing in Greece, while the ferocious massacres were going on, and while Smyrna was being burned and refugees, wounded, outraged and ruined, were pouring into every port of Hellas, was one of the most inspiring and beautiful chapters in all that countrys history. There were no reprisals. The Turks living in Greece were in no wise molested, nor did any storm of hatred or revenge burst upon their heads. This is a great and beautiful victory that, in its own way, rises to the level of Marathon and Salamis. One naturally asks what other Christian nation could have done any better? In fact, the whole conduct of Greece, during and after the persecution of the Christians in Turkey, has been most admirable, as witness also its treatment of the Turkish prisoners of war, and its efforts for the thousands of refugees that have been thrown upon its soil. I know of what I am speaking, for I was in Greece and saw with my own eyes. No one, I think, will have the courage to dispute these facts. Had the Greeks, after the massacres in the Pontus and at Smyrna, massacred all the Turks in Greece, the record would have been 50-50almost.

CHAPTER XXXVII

ASIA MINOR, THE GRAVEYARD OF GREEK CITIES

THE possibilities of Asia Minor for Aryan civilization are better understood when one casts an eye back on that country to the period when it was covered with teeming millions and dotted with cities that were mothers of art, literature, philosophy, industry and all that is most useful and beautiful in human development. All this has been repeatedly swept over by Asiatic and Mongol invasion and is now covered with the Turkish blight. In a paper read in December, 1922, by W. H. Buckler, of Baltimore, the well-known diplomat and archeologist, he calls attention to the great wealth of opportunity for archeological research in New Turkey, and he urges American scholars to concentrate their attention upon Anatolia and its new capital, Angora, and he expects that ";the development of towns, roads, etc., will be much more rapid than formerly, and this change will be most marked at Angora, which, from a village must shortly transform herself into a metropolis."; It is possible that a few new buildings may be put up at Angora in the near future, but the process of reasoning which connects the carrying out of massacres on a hitherto unprecedented scale with a freshly acquired ability for administration, agriculture, commerce and finance is incomprehensible. On this point, precisely, Sir Valentine Chirol, already quoted, very opportunely says: ";The Turks only real business was, and always has been, war. But it is difficult to see how far Turkey has profited by exchanging a narrow religious fanaticism for an equally narrow racial fanaticism. All we need consider is what Turkey is to-day. Her population is estimated at between six million and eight million decimated by the war and believed to be shrinking as it was already doing before the war, from congenital disease. It will, it is true, be for the first time, an almost purely Turkish population, for of the Greeks and Armenians who in 1914 still numbered some three million in Asia Minor, only the scantiest remnants are left. Yet they were the most intelligent and economically valuable communities of the old Ottoman Empire. She (Turkey) can hardly aspire to a much higher position than that of a third rate power barely equal in general resources to any of the Balkan states over which she used to rule, and she has herself abdicated the prestige and influence which the possession of the Khalifate had conferred upon her."; (Chirol, ";Occident and Orient";, pp. 65-67) But the very learned and accomplished writer, Doctor Buckler, brings out some facts of stupendous importance and significance. To quote his words:

";The range of Anatolian historical monuments and documents covers about five thousand years. The periods represented by remains extend from the third millennium B. C., with its South Cappadocian Cuneiform tablets to

the fifteenth century A. D., with its Seljuk architecture and inscriptions. Among the subjects of history on which Anatolian remains throw light are: Law, politics, economics, education, art, (including sculpture) philosophy, literature."; He goes on to say that the term ";Anatolia,"; as here used, covers all of Asia Minor lying west of a line running north from Alexandretta to the Black Sea, and a list of ancient cities and towns having mints of their own in the fourteen classical districts included within that area, works out as follows: Lycia, Pamphylia and Pisidia 95 towns Lycaonia, Isauria and Cilicia 82 towns Phrygia and Galatia 61 towns Bithynia, Paphlagonia and Pontus 34 towns Ionia, Lydia and Caria 84 towns _________________________________________ Total 356 towns Among the sites already excavated, or earmarked for excavation, he mentions Pergamon, Miletus, Sardis, Colophon, Priene, Cnidus; and among those partly spoiled for excavation by their mere existence as modern towns, are Smyrna, Halicarnassus, Adalia, Philadelphia, Thyatira and Ankyra. The last named is now the Turkish capital, Angora. The most, if not all, of the cities mentioned by Doctor Buckler were centers of Greek or Christian cul-ture, or both. It is natural that the archeologists, in their anxiety to obtain permission to work in Asia Minor with safety should be very careful to say nothing that might offend the sensibilities of the Turk. They must use all their diplomacy in dealing with him in order that as much as possible may be unearthed of the treasures of Greek art and wisdom that lie buried beneath the land now in the hands of the Khemalists, still wet with the blood of the last survivors of an ancient civilization. We have then, the following classes who find themselves in the same situation with regard to the Turk, that is to say, who are prevented from say-ing anything that might offend him: Certain missionaries; the business men with interests still in Turkey; the concession hunters; the diplomats; the archeologists. I believe that many of these are sincere in their admiration of the Turk, founded on the supposition that his crimes have been greatly ex-aggerated and were more or less justified.

This conviction I do not share and I am convinced that it would have

been better for the whole Western world and the Turks as well, if the non-Moslem minorities had been protected, and Christian civilization given a chance to develop in the Ottoman Empire. As to the great commercial and industrial activity, which Professor Buckler foresaw in 1922, the two following extracts from the press of 1925 are apropos. A writer in a February number of the ";Gazetta del Popol";, of Turin, Italy, recently returned from Smyrna, says: ";The appearance of Smyrna is tragic. Even two years and a half after the tragedy the ruins are untouched. For two kilometers along the quay stretch the skeletonsthe ghosts of houses. And behind are more miles of streets, lined by other phantom houses, like an endless morgue."; ";This phantom city is a terrible symbol of all Turkey. That which above all attracts attention is the disappearance of the Greeks, swept out, ex-tirpated from that city, which was their metropolis in the Levant and where they dominated all forms of activity. The Armenians have also completely disappeared. The Jews endure with difficulty the handicaps which they undergo in their sphere of life."; ";The Europeans try to make the best of a bad situation, but those who are not supplied with ample capital, sufficient to allow them to face a thousand daily vexations, which the authorities inflict, are faced with the necessity of themselves retiring."; ";All forms of activity in Turkey during the past ages were created by non-Turks. There was nothing of theirs except the army. Ruthlessly the Turks condemn to death all enterprisecommercial and industrialin which they can not themselves succeed."; ";At present Turkey has only three custom housesConstantinople, Smyrna and Messina. Since the first of January of this year, when the law concerning the customs went into effect, all other ports have been obliged to suspend entirely their traffic. It is not possible for commercial activity to exist in them any more; traffic with Europe has practically ceased entirely. All goods shipped to and from Turkey must be unloaded at one of these towns; go through the vexatious customs formalities, and be reloaded and reshipped to their destinations."; (This system of concentrating the business of the country at these three places creates the fictitious appearance of increased activity at these ports, at the expense of al1 the others. Macri, which formerly had fifteen thousand inhabitants, has now a miserable two thousand survivors. The same is also true of Adalia, formerly important, and now completely dead.)

";The rug industry no longer exists. The Armenians and Greeks, who were its personnel, have fled and settled in Rhoades, Piraeus, and some at

Bari. There no longer remains any one in Smyrna who knows how to make carpets."; ";Ten years ago, by the Armenian massacres and deportations, Asia Minor was laid desolate. To-day, the industrious and productive portion of its population has completely disappeared. It will soon become, if not a desert, a wilderness. Everywhere along the coast are cities, which were abandoned to the Turks two years ago and are now completely depopulated. The tillers of the soil have become shepherds and nomadsthe land no longer belongs to any one. Within a few years, if God does not work a miracle, and endow the Turks with gifts which they have always lacked, Asia Minor will become a desert in the heart of Mediterranean civilization."; And a writer in a recent number of ";Le Tempt"; of Paris says: ";Constantinople is a dying city. The Bosphorus, once thronged with the worlds shipping, is now all but deserted; the offices of foreign business houses are winding up their affairs; the banks will loan money only at the most exorbitant rates. The troubles with the Greeks and Armenians have re-sulted in the expulsion en masse of those peoples. Even the Turkish population proper is emigrating in the hope of finding brighter commercial prospects."; ";As the prosperity of the great city declines, its ancient rivals, Alexandria, Beirut, Saloniki and Piraeus are receiving the benefits of its former trade."; How can it be otherwise! Efficiency to massacre does not mean ability in industry and commerce, and the fanatical destruction of great industrial masses has always proved a serious blow to the prosperity of the country where the crime has occurred, as witness the persecution of the Huguenots in France. In Turkey it has meant ruin.

CHAPTER XXXVIII

ECHOES FROM SMYRNA

AS THROWING some light on the spirit in which the foregoing pages

have boon written, I append the following letters, the first two from American missionary associations, the third from a committee of prominent Turks at Smyrna: AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS Incorporated 1812 Congregational House, 14 Beacon Street, Boston, Massachusetts. March 22, 1923. Doctor George Horton, American Consul-General, Care Consular Bureau, State Dept., Washington, D. C. Dear Doctor Horton, Enclosed is a letter written by Mr. Getchell in behalf of the missionaries of Smyrna, addressed to Doctor Barton, to have been handed to you on board the steamer which you in some way failed to take. It was thus delayed and reached my hands only yesterday. Please accept the sentiments expressed although unfortunately so long delayed in transmission. The original of the letter addressed to Doctor Barton was delivered when the party reached America and was read by him on his return from China. We are watching events in the Near East with the greatest interest and, as one of the missionaries has said, ";with hopes that scarce know themselves from fear";. I have heard that the American Consulate is again functioning in Smyrna and it is possible that you are there once more. If so, it will be a comfort and a relief of many persons whose interests are still largely centered in that city. I trust that you and your family have maintained your health despite the terrible strain upon you and that you will be able to continue in the splendid cooperation with our missionaries that has characterized your work in the past. Very sincerely yours,

(Signed) Ernest W. Riggs.

The letter referred to as ";enclosed"; was as follows: Athens, Greece, October 12, 1922. Reverend James L. Barton, D. D., Secretary of the American Board, 14 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. Dear Doctor Barton, At a recent station meeting of the Smyrna missionaries now refugees in the city of Athens (numbering fourteen adults) a vote was passed recognizing the exceedingly helpful and sympathetic services of our Consul-General, Doctor Horton, during the days of the late Smyrna tragedy. The vote also expressed the desire that a copy of this letter be sent to the State Department, Washington, D. C., and one also to Doctor Horton himself. During those days of Turkish fire, pillage and massacre, which laid the beautiful city of Smyrna in ashes and rendered homeless her Christian popu-lation of not less than 500,000 people, including the refugees from the surrounding towns and villages, Doctor Horton passed through more trying, exacting and dangerous experiences than I could imagine any official of the United States Government, doing service abroad, has ever been called upon to undergo. Under such circumstances, when our American Consulate was crowded with helpless human beings, all looking to the consul for help and advice, Consul Horton kept cool but never cold. His warm sympathetic heart went out to each sufferer, and aid was extended wherever possible. The missionaries are especially grateful for the assistance rendered by Doctor Horton in helping to rescue teachers and pupils from the schools, with the result that not one teacher from the American Girls Institute, at Smyrna, is missing; and most of the girls, who were in the burning building, have been saved. Since the flight to Athens, Doctor Horton has been most energetic in helping to feed, clothe and house the needy refugees. We wish to put on record our appreciation of Doctor Hortons brave and sympathetic efforts for ourselves, as well as the natives of the city. On behalf of the missionaries of Smyrna Station, I remain,

Very sincerely yours, (Signed) ";Dana K. Getchell."; The third and following letter was received by me in Washington, August 20, 1923, in the Turkish language. Among the signers are Ilimdar Zade Edhiem, President of the Islamic Emigration Committee and Hall Zeki, proprietor of the well-known ";Shark Gazette";. My constant policy during the long time that I was in the Near East, was to befriend, in so far as my official position permitted, all who might be in need of help, irrespective of race or religion. 30 July, 1339 (Turkish date) Since the appointment of His Excellency, George Horton as Consul-General of the United States in Smyrna, His Excellency has won the heart of the whole Turkish nation by the sympathy and good will, which His Excellency has always shown every Turkish man. During the Greek occupancy of our country His Excellency, Mr. George Horton, gave full protection and kindly treatment to those of the Turks who went to him for protection and the right of humane existence. We therefore beg to express our heartiest thanks to His Excellency, Mr. George Horton, for all the interest and kindly services rendered by him for the Turkish nation, which has also created in our hearts a deep and eternal affection for his honorable nation. (Signed) Ilimdar Zade Edhem, President of the Islamic Emigration Committee Sahlebdji Zade Midhat, Merchant Hussein Djemal, Chemist Beshir Zade, Merchant Mehmet Nourri, Carpet Merchant Hali Zeki, Proprietor of ";Shark Ga-zette"; Hassan Fowzi, Lawyer Shaih Kadri Eyyub Sabri, Merchant

Mehmet Emin, Merchant

Melimet Hamdi, Merchant Kesreli Hadji Ali, Tobacco Merchant Berkeli Zade Hadji Bedriddin Mkr. Ahmet Kantardji Zade Mustapha Nouriddin Mehmet Zeki, Hat Merchant. Of these and of many other Turks that I have known personally, I have the most friendly and even affectionate recollections. I wish them well and would gladly welcome an occasion that would allow me to be of service to them again. It is necessary, however, for the honor of the Turkish race that some of its members should denounce the massacres and publicly declare that they are and have always been opposed to them. If the Koran does not advocate the putting to death of the unbeliever as some of its expounders maintain, then it should seem indispensable to the good name of Mohammedanism in general, that all the other Moslems should denounce the Turkish massacres. The above testimonial was forwarded to me by Mr. Rufus Lane, formerly American consul at Smyrna, who writes among other things: ";I thought it would be a pleasure to you to have as a souvenir of your stay here a few lines from some of your Turkish friends, attesting their sym-pathy for you."; ";One man declares that you saved the lives of his entire family in 1916, by providing them with food, a doctor and a nurse when his mother, his wife and three children were all down with typhus. I know the man well, as also the circumstances, which no doubt you have forgotten!";

CHAPTER XXXIX

CONCLUSION

THE outstanding facts in the preceding narrative are the following:

1. Smyrna was burned by the Turks, as the concluding, at present, act in a consistent policy that has been shaping Moslem history and expansion for centuries, and especially Turkish history since the coming to power of the Young Turks, as displayed in the ";Turkifying"; murders, tortures and persecutions in Macedonia that led to the First Balkan War (1912); the killing and driving from their homes of the Greeks of Asia Minor during the period just preceding the outbreak of the World War and the destruction of their flourishing villages, (as described by the Frenchman Manciet, writing of the scenes at Phocaea); the deportation of Greeks, men, women and children in the midwinter of 1916, from the Black Sea region, forcing them to walk in the inclement weather till many thousands perished (as mentioned by Dana K. Getchell, in his letter given above); the doing to death of between eight hundred thousand and a million Armenians in 1915-16; the burning of Smyrna and the massacre of thousands of its inhabitants in 1922. 2. Smyrna was burned by Turkish soldiers at a time when they were in full and complete possession of the city, and the fires were applied first in the Armenian quarter, in which the Turks had been plundering, murdering and raping for several days and where no Armenian was to be found, with the possible exception of such survivors as might be hiding in cellars. 3. Credible non-Greek or non-Armenian witnesses testified to the manner of the burning of Smyrna. 4. A Turkish soldier poured petroleum, or petroleum mixed with gasoline, in the street before the American consular building, causing the fire to be led up to and communicated to the building and endangering the lives of those within. 5. The burning of Smyrna and the massacre and abuse of its Christian inhabitants in the year of our Lord, 1922, was made possible through the mutual jealousies and conflicting commercial interests of certain Christian powers, and the actual aid, moral and material, furnished by some of them to the Turks. 6. The Turks committed their fearful acts against the Christians and humanity in general in the full conviction that they would meet with no opposition nor even criticism from the United States. They were led to this belief by a loud pro-Turk and anti-Christian propaganda carried on in the American press by certain concession hunters, and other interested writers. 7. No Gladstonian note of horror, protest or revulsion has as yet issued from any official American source, though the Turks have surpassed any-thing that Gladstone ever dreamed of.

8. The Turks can not regain the confidence and respect of the civilized world until they repent sincerely of their crimes and make all restitution in

their power. 9. Concealing such deeds as have been recounted in these chapters or misrepresenting them with the purpose of obtaining material advantages or saving property, reveals a low state of morality, consistent with the spirit of this commercial age. 10. One of the many reasons why Mohammedanism is outstripping Christianity in the latters ancient birthplace and territory, and in general wherever the two religions meet face to face, is that Christ has been unworthily followed by the people who are sending out the missionaries. 11. Church people in America should become aware of the fact that American missionaries in Turkey can not convert Turks, nor conduct religious exercises at which Turks are present and that the schools in the Ottoman Empire are now being conducted on that basis; and that, if they should convert any Turks, the latter would be killed, and the missionaries and their buildings be in danger of attack. But the chief lesson of these pages is the growing feebleness of Christianitydivided, insincere, permeated with materialism; undermined and befuddled, in much of its old sturdy and childlike credence, by modern scientific discovery. Whoever has attended, as I have done at the city of Washington, a general meeting of missionaries, can not have failed to be impressed with the devotion, enthusiasm and spiritual fervor of those noble men and women who carry the beautiful doctrines of Christ to heathen lands. I saw them and heard them soon after my return from the Near East and the Smyrna horror, and I could scarcely refrain from rising to my feet and crying: ";Come borne and save us, before it is everlastingly too late!"; THE END

APPENDIX

THE fearful and cataclysmic drama of anti-Christ unrolled in these pages is still developing, in all its phases. In the ";Christian Advocate"; of June 18, 1925, appeared the following editorial, as the leading article, which I quote in full:

A NAME! A NAME!

Whats in a name! asks the poet, as if ";Nothing"; must be the inevitable answer. Yet it is the experience of mankind that the proper answer would be ";Everything."; For around the name cluster all the qualities of the thing named. The color and scent of the queen of flowers flash out before the imagination at the very name of ";rose."; So precious are the names of articles of commerce that we find manufacturers of soaps and tooth-pastes, gasolines and lubricants, bread, salves and cigarettes, paying large sums to secure a distinctive name for their special brand, and registering it with the government and defending their sole right to its use with all the authority the laws confer. Shut your eyes and let some one speak the words ";Ford"; and ";Rolls-Royce,"; and no more ask whats in a name? There is a Name that isor must we say was? above every name. What has happened to it? A remarkable thing has recently taken place in Turkey. The government called into consultation Asa Kent Jennings, an American resident of Asia Minor (whose name is still borne with honor on the rolls of the Northern New York Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church). During the war between the Turks and Greeks he had displayed qualities of character, which won him the good opinion of both nations. He was told that the Turkish Republic was seeking to discover some educational method or social agency that would promote the physical, intellectual and moral excellence of the young men and women of the nation. In conference with him a plan was worked out for a system of associations or clubs in large centers, where everything which distinguishes the threefold program of the Young Mens Christian Association shall be put in practice under the official patronage and with the support of the Turkish Government, which is Mo-hammedan in religion, but under the direction of Mr. Jennings, who is a ";Y"; secretary and a Methodist preacher. The first of these clubs is to be opened at Angora, the new capital, and the man in charge will be another Methodist preacher, John B. Ascham, of West Ohio, whose illuminating contributions on the European political situation since the war have appeared in these columns from time to time. But it was stipulated by the Angora government these institutions, though redolent of the spirit of Christ, must not bear the name of Christian. That is a fundamental condition. Everything Christian, except the label! How can this be? The explanation is obvious. From the time of the Crusades, when the wearers of the Cross clashed with the wearers of the Crescent, the name of Christian has been forever tarnished with memories of massacre and war. None of the fruits of the Spirit, the virtues which the Western world likes to connect with the word Christian, come to the mind of the Turk when he sees that name. Thus Christianity, named for the Elder Brother of all mankind, is for a whole nation synonymous with racial and religious enmity.

There are European nations where the name that should be above every name has been dragged in the dust. A London writer who was commissioned to create a Christian literature for the boys of Czechoslovakia proposed to initiate a series of hero-biographies with a life of Jesus Christ. A man who was better acquainted with the people of that country warned him that a life of Christ would kill the series. During the long period of Austrian tyranny over these lands the Church of Rome had so identified itself with the ruling despotism, that everything bearing the Christian name shared the evil reputation of that partnership of oppression and superstition. The Kaiser was gone and the Church disestablished, but a book with the label of Christian would still be viewed with suspicion by the people, as being propaganda for their former masters. Consequently the series will start off with Abraham Lincoln because groups calling themselves Christian have made the name of Christ a reproach. Mahatma Gandhi of India tells the missionaries that Christ wins him, but Christianity as exemplified by Western political, social and economic standards he does not recognize as a New Testament product. China looks lovingly toward Christ, but becomes suspicious of Christian nations when they are represented by warships, machine guns, and extra-territorial courts, or by predatory foreign business corporations, wringing the last cent from coolie labor at the expense of decency and life itself. ";If this is Christ,"; they say, ";let us stick to Confucius !"; Nor is it necessary to go abroad to find the golden name of Christ debased and counterfeited. The purity of the coinage is entrusted to every one who has named for himself the name of Christ. The excellence of His precepts is sure to be judged by the performance of His professed followers. Many a sermon has failed to convince, convict and convert the sinner, chiefly because the sinner could point to men and women in the congregation whose lives, known and read by their associates, tended to discredit the ministers appeal. Thus, the Name before which every knee should bow commands no homage. The nation or the individual that takes the name of Christian incurs a weighty responsibility. In some degree the Name of Christ is committed to them. Upon the manner in which that person, church, society, or nation discharges its responsibility will measurably depend the esteem which others will give to that Name.

I have read this editorial time and time again, and all that I can get from it is that the name of Christ, of a soap, of a tooth-paste, of a salve, of a grease, of a cigarette, should be used as long as it produces results, but when no longer potent, should be dropped. This is certainly what has been offi-cially done in Turkey with the Name. What the church people of America should understand is that Mohammedanism is marching on with firebrand

and scimitar, the greatest enemy of Christianity in the world, and that dropping the Name of Christ and the teaching of the Master, by great Christain organizations, is another victory for the Prophet. No sophistry, however ingenious, can obscure this fact. Let us hope that this move on their part is the prelude to a great awakening and revulsion on the part of Western Christians: And as Peter was beneath in the palace, there cometh one of the maids of the high priest. And when she saw Peter warming himself, she looked upon him, and said, And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. But he denied, saying, I know not, neither understand I what thou sayest. And he went out into the porch; and the cock crew. But Peter afterward testified in quite a different manner. There can be no working for Christ in any place where his Name is dropped. That con-cession is in itself a victory for the Powers of darkness. In the press of October 25, 1925, appeared an article by George Seldes, describing the persecution of the Christian Chaldeans, on the Turkish-British frontier, near Mosul. It was announced as the first of a series, but the other articles have not been published. It is so similar to the other well-authenti-cated happenings of a like nature described in the foregoing pages, that it forms a logical continuation of the narrative. I quote from the ";Washington on Post"; of October 25, 1925: Mosul, Mesopotamia, October 18 (By Mail to Cairo).In a beautiful village oasis called Zakho, on the British-Turkish frontier in the biblical country, amidst peaceful surroundings, I found witnesses to-day to a terrible tragedy which Mohammedan Arabs as well as Christians asked me to relate to the Christian world. It is the story of the deportation of eight thousand Chaldean Christians from the frontier, of their march into the interior of Turkey, of how the Turks murdered men, violated women and threw infants over precipices. It is a story of suffering unparalleled in recent times and every word here written is sworn to on the Bible by chieftains of villages and their priests and attested by Archbishop Timothy, their spiritual father. OLD AND ILL SLAIN

";Will the Christian world believe that such things can happen now!"; asked Archbishop Timothy as the Mukhtaror sheifof Murga, knelt and

told his story. What the Mukhtar told in Arabic was this:"; "; As God is my witness and by the blood of Christ I swear that on the march north the Turks killed five men who, on account of their age, could not keep up with the procession. Three women who were ill they stoned to death. On the first night we camped near a fountain. The Turkish officers and soldiers put out the lights and seized all the young pretty girls and carried them to the fields. All night we heard the screams and cries of the girls and women. They clouded the skies with their mournful cries and it was like the Day of Judgment."; ";On the third day one of the women was in the pangs of childbirth. The Turks waited until the baby was born. Other women took the baby, but the mother was too feeble to march, so she was shot. At the Ozozan Mountains three men and two women who tried to escape were shot to death. Their young orphaned children were then killed."; This statement, in colder official form, I saw later in records sworn to and attested by the British governor of Mesopotamia. A letter has just been received by me (October, 1925) from Doctor George E. White, President of the ill-fated missionary college at Marsovan, Turkey. This important and once flourishing institution has been reopened at Saloniki, Greece. I quote the following from its circular: ";The refugee peoples of the Near East deserve all the sympathy they receive from American friends. This tragic ";movement of populations"; is the greatest of its kind in all history. There are 160,000 refugees in the city of Saloniki, 800,000 in the province of Macedonia, and 1,500,000 in the whole of Greece. . . . The Greek Government has revised its laws for the express purpose of welcoming American education. . . . Saloniki is building mightily at the present time; it is the point where the Greek seaman from the South meets the Slav plowman from the North; Moslem Jew and Christian have felt at home for many generations; Saloniki is moving forward under a Christian government reestablished in 1912, after alien domination since 1430."; Let us hope that this Christian college will ";build mightily"; in its new habitat, where it lime a great and sacred mission: so to diffuse the spirit of the Master through the Balkans that race hatreds will diminish in those regions, wars cease, and the remnants of the glorious old Byzantine Empire will be able to reestablish that Christian civilization, which the Turk has driven out of Asia Minor. Or, if that is too much, let us at least hope that the influence of its teachings may be sufficiently great to prevent any of the Balkan States from joining with the Moslems or the Bolsheviks to destroy their neighbors.

\

Profile

star3 Θεοδωρος


Το προφίλ μου

ΗΜΕΡΟΛΟΓΙΟ

Φεβρουάριος 2010
ΚΔΤΤΠΠΣ
 123456
78910111213
14151617181920
21222324252627
28      

Tags

11 νοεμβρίου 2007 17 νοεμβρίου 1973 1831 1855 2008 4 νοεμβρίου 2007 48ου a brief a compendium a detailed a grammar aima aimodosia alpha aman ancient and anekdota anekdoto animated animation apology archaia aristotle arkas collection art asia asteia atakta babes bad bdsm bean bed beyonce bible bidding bling blog blogger bloggers blogs bofor book borody box bίντεο calendar calender cam cathy chain channels chapter charlie chat christmas chronology cities classical coins cosmology d alexandre dafa date de derrida dialects diogenes dionysios areopagita download dwdekatheon e-books earth einstein ekdiloseis eminent emo empire empiricus enya epistimi erotica erotika esotericism eλληνική falun fans fantasy feat feet ferrari festival fetish flash foot footlover fr ftase ston pato fun fun funny funny funny water future games gamos gegonos genocide germanic giannis kotsiras girls goes good google gossips grammar gran pri grand greece greek greek phonology greek pre history group heart histories history holidays hot hotel humor hξερεσ οτι information internet introduction istoria jacques japanese japanese tennis kairos kalhmera kali kate kaλοι τροποι kings korgialas kyriacou kοιμωμένη ladies ladies of fantasy laertius language le learning lift light list london love loved lover mad mails massacres mathites may it be media millingen mini cooper s mistress mixed models morning muller music music-video my my blogs my favourite mythology names nanai nea numismatique observances occidentalism octane odyssey of omnia opera oti otinanai oι δυο φιλοι paideia paidia paok paok fans parelasi past pazari philosophers philosophical philosophy phonology photos pic pictures pin pinelies plato playlists plirofories politehnio pop the glock population postmodern prank pshlotakoyna radio recent relax robot room salonica samuel g green savoir vivre savouar scepticism seferlis septuagint sex sextus sexy shakira short skirt skull slaves smoking socrates sortie sos star3 star3 salonica starsalonica stefanou zak sub swf swimming pool tags temp tennis the the armenian the blight the end the greek the ottoman theo theodoros thesalonikh thesaloniki thessaloniki three thucydides to nt greek to tsigaro tools tribal tribal skull turkey tv tycoon tycoon s tycoons tο μυστικό unicode unwilling very video videos vii vima vivlia vivre vost vostfr vrohi walker watchout water web wife williams xpωσtikωn year zhuan άγιος αυγουστίνος άγρια ζωή αερογραμμές αεροσκάφος αθηνα αθλητές αίσθημα ακούστε ακροδεξιών αλαμάνου αλέξη τσίπρα αλκοολ αλυσίδα ανάγκη αναρχία άνδρες ανέκδοτα αντιεξουσιαστών αντιμετωπίζουν προβλήματα δημοσιογράφους αντίποινα αντρας αποκριά απόκριες αποστασεις αραβικές αργιεσ αριστοτέλους αρχειο αστεια αστεια κειμενα αστυνομία ατμ ατυχήματα αυξάνει αυτιάς αυτοκίνητο αφιέρωμα αχου καρδούλα μου βελιγραδι βέρα βία βιβλίου βίντεο βουλή βραβευμένων βραδιά βρωμιά γαϊτανακη γελάτε γιατί χανόμαστε γέλιο γελιογραφια γελώ γη γιατι γιορτή γουρουνια γράμμα παιδιού γράφουν γυναικα γυναικες δεκέμβριος δέλλιου δημιουργοί δημοκρατία διαδηλώσεις δουλεια δράση δυστυχώς εβαλαν εγκληματα έθιμα εκδηλώσεις εκδήλωση έκθεση εκκαθάριση εκλογή εκπαιδευτικό εκτεταμένα ελλάδα ελληνικό ελλήνων εμφυλιος ένα χαμόγελο έξοδος εορταστικό ωράριο εορτεσ επανεκτιμηση επεισόδια επιδίωξη επιστήμες επιστημονική ερασιτεχνική ερμηνεύουν έρωτα ερώτηση ερωτικα ερωτικα στοιχακια εσωτερικά ευρώπης ευτυχία ευχη εύχομαι εφιάλτες ζαχόπουλος ζωγραφικής δόμνας ζωγράφου ζωή ζώνη ασφαλείας η μεγαλυτερη ημέρας ηρωες θέατρο θέμα θερμη θεσσαλονίκη θεσσαλονίκης θρήνος θρίαμβος θύματα καθαρή και και πωσ κακές καμερα κάπνισμα καπνίσματος καρναβαλι καρναβαλοσ καταναλωτες καταστημάτων κατεστρεψε κείμενα κέντρο κέρδισε κερκυραίου κίνδυνο κινηματογράφου θεσσαλονίκης κίνηση κινητεσ κλαυθμώνος κλέφτης κλινική ζώων κοινωνία κοκ κοραής κουκλοθεατρο κράτος κρητικα κρουστόφωνου κυβέρνηση κυκλοφοριακό κύριε κώδικας λάμδα λάστιχο λίστα λόγια μαγειρική μαθητές ματ μάχης μεγάλη μεγαλησ εβδομαδασ μέγαρο μείωση μελέτη μετρό μετρό θεσσαλονίκης μικρό μνήμη μουσείο μουσικη μπλογκερς μπλόκα μποτες μυθος ναρκωτικά νεα νομού ντοκουμέντο νύχτα επεισοδίων νυχτες ξέχασε ξύπνησε ο φετιχιστής οδικης οικολογική ολυμπιακη ονειροδρόμιο ονειροκρίτης όνομα ονόματα όργανα όρια πpoσθetωn oyσiωn παζάρι παθητικό παιδιά παιδιά πεθαίνουν παιδικεσ παιδικό πανεπιστημιακή πανοράματος παοκ παπανδρεου παραμύθι πάσχα πεθαίνουν πειράματα πεκίνο περισσότερων πινακας πλανητης πλατεια πλευρης ποίηση ποινες πολιτισμο πολιτισμός πολιτιστικα πολυτεχνείο πορεια ποτών πουλι προβολών πρόεδρο πρόεδρος προέρχονται πρόληψη προσοχη πτώμα ραμαζάνι ρεπόρτερ σαν σημερα σβαρόφσκι σεμινάρια σεξ σεξουαλική σημαντικα σημαντικό σημερα σημερινή σκασμένο σκιτσογραφια σκιων σκυλαδικο σκυταλοδρομια σόουμπιζ σουίτες σοφά σταρ3 σταύρωση στοιχακια συγκίνησαν συγκροτηματα συμβουλες συμμορίας σύμπτυξη συναυλίες συνέντευξη συνήθειες συνταγες σύνταγμα συντροφιάς ταινιών ταξίδια τέχνες τιμή τιμόνι το καρναβάλι το πιστεύεις αυτό τρελα τριήμερο τροχαιο τσικνοπέμπτη τύρναβο υγεία υλικό ύμνοι θεοφανείων φαντασιωσεισ μυαλου φεβρουαρίου φεστιβάλ φετιχιστής φορος φρικαλέα φως χάρτης χάρτης νομού θεσσαλονίκης χρησιμοποιεί χριστιανισμός χριστούγεννα χριστουγεννιατικεσ εκδηλωσεισ χριστουγεννιατικεσ συνταγεσ χριστουγεννιατικο παζαρι χριστουγεννιάτικο τραπέζι ψηλοτακουνα ψυχοσωματικά Αταξινόμητα

Free Live Chat Room

Εκπαιδευτικό Υλικό

Powered by pathfinder blogs